Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Every gasp of air felt like fire in his lungs. His throat felt dry and full at the same time. As he coughed, he could taste iron, dirt and heat. Everything felt ablaze. It took all of Takumi’s strength to even keep his eyes open, yet he could feel darkness flickering on the edge of his vision, the spark of a dying flame. Distantly, he recalled being held in a warm grasp. He had asked someone to make a promise. “You can carry on my wishes… Take all the hopes I have here in my hand… Promise…?”

“I promise.” Takumi’s hand was warm— no , Nozomi’s hand was warm. His own hand was slowly growing numb. It felt like a cold fire was enveloping him. Human warmth was slowly bleeding away as the chill of death welcomed him. Nozomi squeezed Takumi’s hand tighter. With his blurry vision, he could barely make her out. Karua Kashimiya was Nozomi Kirifuji, it had been right in front of him all this while and he only realised in death.

“Nobody wants to fight—they just want to live in peace…” Who was he talking about again? Right, his friends. Takemaru, Hiruko, Kyoshika, Shouma, Tsubasa, Yugamu, Gaku, Kurara, Kako, Ima, Moko, Darumi, Eito, Shion. Hell, even Eva, one of the Futuran commanders, even if she wasn’t her real self. “That’s all we ever wanted too…”

How long have they all been fighting this war again? Humanity and Futurans, constantly against each other for decades, maybe a century even. They were scared, fighting for survival, fighting for a cause too great for them all. “The people of this planet will understand how we feel… That’s what I believe…”

Takumi couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer. Everything was hot, yet it felt like his mother was cradling him as he just came out the womb. This must be what true death feels like. Somewhere, distantly, he could hear Nozomi sobbing, forcing her voice through the dense silence. “Yeah. I’ll tell them. I’ll find a way.”

As though someone turned off the lights, Takumi found himself at peace. He had tried to save everyone and failed. At the very least, the remaining Futurans could have peace on this desolate planet. Yet before he could rest in the clear field of death, something bright appeared in his vision. He was forcefully pulled close. He couldn’t hear anything the other person said. It was as though he’d been enveloped by an angel, guarding his soul to take him to the afterlife.

The angel was yelling, that was clear enough. It had no wings but wept as loud as the silence was around them. Takumi felt like he was floating, his body wasn’t there. Then, a sudden fiery heat filled him. It made him open his eyes as he gasped. He felt physical, the fire and blood swirling around him was painful enough to ground him. As Takumi stared straightforward, all he could make out was Eito hovering before him, as blinding as Shion had been the first time the Second Coming had talked to him in his first timeline. Takumi remembered, he had technically gone back a third time, albeit a shorter period, after he had killed Eito and the latter had joined him in his consciousness.

Eito leaned in close, too close for Takumi’s comfort as the former grabbed his cheeks. There’s faint tear marks down his eyes as he whispered. “Save them this time, or I’m going to control you once more when you wake and kill you myself.”

Takumi screamed as searing hot pain went through his body. Eito faded with him, closing his eyes for what may be the last time.

“ARGH!!” Takumi shot up, breathing heavy. His skin was clammy with sweat and his heart raced like mad. Was everything a nightmare? He shuddered, his throat felt dry and hoarse as if unfamiliar with speaking. He staggered upright, leaning on the walls to steady himself. His legs felt like jelly yet his chest felt like it burned with some sort of determination, a final wish. What even was that wish?

“Well, whatever that was… I’m wide awake.” Takumi mumbled to himself. Perhaps he needed some fresh air. That was it. He stumbled to the door, catching himself in the mirror. He looked the same as usual. Red hair, black streak. Striking blue eyes. It’s himself. Despite all the horror and nightmare, Takumi was still himself. Yet still, there’s something wrong in his face. Perhaps it was the way his eyes seemed to reflect back a hint of purple in the dim nightlight, or the way the light hit his hair so there's an exceptionally bright streak. His reflection felt wrong.

“Who… are you…? You’re… I’m Sumino Takumi… right?” Takumi stared at his reflection further. Ultimately, though, he couldn’t find anything wrong. He groaned, slumping before his mirror. “Ugh… what am I doing? This is stupid.” He took a step back before feeling his heart pang sharply. “Gah!”

Another pang. Everything felt like he was encompassed by the fiery pain. Takumi could see himself, just vaguely. It’s confusing as he watched himself stretch out his hand at the same time. They locked their fingers together. He could only watch as his other self slowly dissolved into blood, flowing straight into him. For a second, Takumi saw Eito as well, wearing an unfamiliar expression on his face before images started flooding his mind at break speed.

The memories flowing into Takumi assaulted him relentlessly, not even giving him a moment to think as he screamed from the load, feeling a large burst of energy rip through him. When it was all over, his ears rang, his nose was even bleeding. He hastily wiped the blood on his sleeve, stumbling into the open air outside his room. He then proceeded to retch.

Everything was how he remembered it. The plain, grey prefab huts that served as the defense unit members’ rooms on the rooftop. The biting chill of the cold night wind. The purple shimmering wall of Undying Flames that surrounded the academy.

“I… I’ve traveled back… again?” It felt surreal. Takumi fully expected to die in Nozomi’s arms. Then Eito… That bastard had to possess him and use his time travel ability to travel into another timeline. Takumi held his head in his hands as he leaned against the rooftop wall, trying to remember what he had said.

“Save them this time, or I’m going to control you once more when you wake and kill you myself.”

He couldn’t help but chuckle. Eito really had a heart after all, even if he had toyed and watched from the back of Takumi’s mind. “You there?” Takumi called out, expecting to hear Eito’s voice, usually faint since he’s not in a semi-conscious state. After all, he felt a presence behind him.

“You can hear me?” Takumi immediately whipped his head around, not expecting someone else to answer. When he saw that it was Shion, he was both disappointed and relieved.

“Yeah, Sh-” He had to stop himself. This version of Shion had yet to receive his name. Considering what happened last time with information about the future being leaked to the enemy, he had to be careful who he talked to and how much he revealed. “Yeah, my cryptoglobin is strong enough now. I used a little of your power to come here from the future.”

“My power? The future…?” Shion looked so confused. At this stage, he was but a child who just saw the world really. Takumi sighed, turning back fully to look at Shion. The Undying Flames boy was just as he had remembered. Those mismatched eyes and purple flames.

“But it’s true. I absorbed your cryptoglobin and came back…” Why had Takumi come back? This was all Eito’s fault. It’s a bit concerning how quiet Eito is right now. “To try again. To redo these hundred days and make things better.” He watched Shion’s flabbergasted expression, noting how his flames seemed to flicker a bit in shock before eventually setting again as Shion smiled.

“You’re right… It’s a lot, but I believe you. Sirei keeps me informed about what’s going on, but I know he’s kept my existence a secret from you.” Shion lifted a finger to his lips in thought. “I doubt you’d be this calm if it were really your first time seeing me. You’re even able to talk to me in this form, that alone is enough for me to believe what you’re saying is true.”

“Thank goodness.” Takumi sighed, he really didn’t want to have to over-explain things. “And did you feel hot and feverish perhaps?” He had to make sure, really make sure. If what happened last time happened again he may be screwed.

Shion seemed surprised, laughing. “Well… yes! I felt a kind of… pulse. Like my cryptoglobin had been supercharged.” Takumi smiled, nodding as he internally screamed. Now everyone, including the Futuran commanders, are stronger now, for the second time. “Your cryptoglobin must have stimulated mine when I sensed cryptoglobin equal to mine.”

Takumi continued nodding blindly before Shion spoke again. He felt like his brain had turned into mush from time travelling. “This must mean the other members of the Special Defense Unit have also gotten stronger.” And the commanders. “But I still don’t understand what you’re doing here.” Takumi really wanted to strangle Eito. “It must be important if you’d subject yourself to 100 days of war all over again. Just what happened in the future where you came from?” A lot.

“Before I say anything else, what day is it? How far have I come back?” Takumi had to make sure, though considering this was pretty much the same as last time. He must be- “It’s the day after you were all brought here. Day 2 of 100.” What happened on the second day? He was dealing with too many memories still and his head was reeling.

“Why are you out here anyway?” Takumi asked, still a bit dizzy. Shion looked a bit worried as he responded. “I created this avatar to talk to someone and ask questions. Have you seen Sirei? He comes to the Defense room to talk to me every night but he didn’t show up today.” Takumi’s blood ran cold. Now he remembered. It was the day that Sirei disappeared, right after telling everyone he’d tell the truth about the war. Well, not quite the whole truth, but it was still important. As much as he hated that robot for the amount of times he meddled with his mind, Takumi had to stop him from being killed.

“I just remembered something. Thanks again, Shion!” Takumi immediately ran for the War Room, he needed his Infuser in case anything happened, leaving behind a very, very confused Shion. His heart was pumping wildly, must still be a side effect from the time travel. His sneakers squeaked on the academy floor as he entered the War Room, grabbing his Infuser before bolting straight for the Gym.

When he got there, Eito was just about to stab himself with his own Infuser in front of Sirei. The two looked to him, Takumi could almost recognise a tick of annoyance behind Eito’s facade. He really had spent too long with Eito in his mind. It was so silent that if a pin dropped, everyone could hear it.

“Yes, Mr. Sumino? What brings you here?” Sirei asked, looking suspiciously at him. Takumi had to think quickly. Last time, exposing Eito led to him escaping his cage down the line. As much as he’d like to keep him contained, Eito can always escape the cage and Takumi needed him to remain in the school at all costs now so he could grill him, same Eito or not.

“Ahem, I was… taking a stroll. Very hard to stay asleep considering everything that happened.” Takumi replied bashfully, just realising his Infuser had been in his hand. “I’m… not quite sure if it’s against the rules, but I wanted to practice my skills in the Gym. You never know if an invader could cage the school off guard. Didn’t know you two were here.” He smiled embarrassingly, making an odd sort of deflating noise.

Takumi coughed and walked up to Sirei and Eito, still smiling. “Hey there, Aotsuki. Didn’t know you were also planning to train!” Eito seemed to consider Takumi for a split second. He had one hell of a poker face. Who knows what was going on in that brain of his?

After two violent pulses in Takumi’s chest, Eito smiled. “I wanted to learn how to use hemoanima. Hence why I asked Sirei if he could teach me. Do you want to join me, Takumi-kun?” He was so good at acting, it almost made Takumi relax. Still no commentary from the Eito in his consciousness though. Usually, in this scenario, he’d snark and say Takumi is really naive to fall for his act. It was like Takumi couldn’t reach him at all. Perhaps fifty days ago or so, Takumi would’ve wanted Eito gone, but he’d gotten so used to the voice in his head making sarcastic remarks or even occasionally praising his competency that he was somewhat concerned.

“Fine then, Mr. Sumino. Go next to Mr. Aotsuki and I’ll teach you both. Perhaps you could spar later.” Sirei commanded. Takumi went to stand next to Eito but remembered his condition. Even if this wasn’t the Eito of his second—third?—timeline who had redeemed himself, something about Eito’s familiarity made him care for him still.

“L-looks like this was the end for me… Farewell, Takumi-kun… You know… until the very end… I hated, hated, hated… and deeply loved you…”

Out of all his friend’s deaths, perhaps Eito’s was the one that hurt the most. All the way from the first timeline to his previous one, Eito had changed the most. From friend, to closest ally, to traitor, to reluctant allies, all the way to…

“And deeply loved you…”

The Infuser shook in his hands as he almost missed his heart. He felt the warmth of the Cryptoglobin envelop him, fire in his veins as he was covered in his Class Armor, sword in hand besides Eito and his scythe.

“Good! Now for practice, since we have you two, go fight each other. If any of you die, we can just get you to the Revive-O-Matic in a jiffy.” Sirei smirked as he gestured with his stubby little robot hands. Takumi swallowed as he stood in front of Eito. He couldn’t read him at all. It was like a stranger stood before him.

“Three! Two! Go go go!” Takumi almost hesitated at Sirei skipping numbers but Eito had taken the chance to strike, almost coming down on him had he not instinctively lifted his sword up in time to parry the attack. Takumi glanced to the side to see Sirei waving lightsticks even. This guy…

Another strike almost from nowhere, aiming to cut Takumi in half. He leapt in the air, dodging it. Eito wasn’t kidding here. Takumi had ruined his plan and he wanted him dead.

“I hated, hated, hated…”

Takumi focused on the defense instead, parrying and dodging. As much as he knew Eito was boosted due to him time travelling, Takumi himself was far, far too strong in comparison. If he showed off too much of his power, Sirei would get suspicious.

“Mr. Sumino!! In a real battle you have to cut down enemies, not just block attacks!” Sirei called out, waving the lightsticks more as if to egg Takumi on. He groaned, continuing to parry Eito’s attacks. Funny enough, in this case, Takumi could read him like a book.

When Eito tried using another Jury strategy, Takumi immediately knew to dodge out of the lightning. “Takumi-kun… Come on! It’s no fun if I’m the one attacking. It makes me feel bad, you know? Like an invader.” Eito smiled and at least Takumi could recognise that sadistic, hateful smile. It almost made him laugh.

Upon seeing Eito’s confused face, he realised he did laugh. He must’ve looked insane. Funny, looking insane to someone who was probably also insane. Taking the chance, Takumi did a sharp jab towards Eito’s hand, making him drop his scythe in surprise. He looked angry, pouting even. “Hey! No fair! Sirei, he cheated.”

“Beep beep! All’s fair in love and war, Mr. Aotsuki.” Sirei threw the lightsticks in the air and clapped. “Now, you two gentlemen had best head back to your rooms. Or I can detonate-”

Takumi detransformed, dragging Eito with him as he anxiously laughed. “Yes, Sirei. We’ll get on our way.” He dragged the two out of the Gym soon, pulling him all the way to the rooftops. After that, Eito yanked his hand back, sighing as if sick. He smiled brightly. “Well, Takumi-kun, that was fun! How about next time-”

“I know you hate me, Aotsuki.” Takumi stated bluntly. Eito froze, smiling still. He blinked innocently, laughing. He was still putting up that damn facade. Takumi was sick of it.

“Takumi-kun, I don’t think I understand what you mean. You’re my friend.” Eito smiled. It was the smile of a potential killer, a potential traitor. Yet all the same, the smile undid Takumi. He groaned, walking around Eito in circles. The Eito in his mind wasn’t talking at all, he couldn’t ask him for advice.

“I wanted you to face the same kind of hatred that you do for all of humanity. Face it—you were never cut out to be a hero! You’re like me… hate is what drives you!”

Eito in that timeline could not have been more wrong, surely, yet still. Hate. If what he said was correct to some degree, hate was what drove him as well.

“Takumi-kun, are you doing alright?” Eito’s voice next to him broke his train of thought. He stopped pacing. He must have been pacing in silence for a while now. “You should really head back to sleep, Takumi-kun. We have no idea when the next time invade-”

“Futurans.” He turned to look at Eito. Perhaps in another timeline, he was a friend, a potential lover even. In this one, he had only the makings of a traitor, an enemy. And now, Takumi had to make sure he would not seek to destroy his friends, even if it means saying the truth of it all now.

If he revealed that they were but artificial Futurans, built for war, it could cause Eito to lessen his grudge, or perhaps increase it. Takumi laughed again, he must sound insane. He really had no idea what he was doing. Eito stared blankly at him, looking like a confused kick puppy. “Takumi-kun?” Takumi hated it, it was that damn facade he hid behind.

He stepped close. Eito was taller than him, especially since he was still in his hemoanima uniform, but it did not matter. Takumi grabbed him by the collar, forcing him to look down. “They’re Futurans, not invaders. We’re the invaders here.” He could see Eito flinching from his grasp, but he continued to hold him close. Regardless of how unsightly, how putrid and foul he must be to Eito right now, he wanted him to hear the truth, beneath the light of the Artificial Satellite.

“Takumi-kun…? What do you mean?” Eito continued looking more confused than ever but deep inside, Takumi knew. Those words were enough to plant something in his mind. Fragments of a truth that only Takumi knew. It was enough for now to keep the latter fixated on him and not go on a rampage killing everyone else.

So Takumi let go, walking back to his room. He shoved his hands in the pockets of his outer jacket, sighing. He could hear Eito walking behind him. Still, he wasn’t sure if it was enough. He decided to hit the mark. “I know you hate humanity, that we’re all monsters to you–” They weren’t even human. “–vile, putrid, whatever big word you’re going to use. We’re ugly to you, and you hate us.” Takumi no longer heard steps behind him. The other must be shocked, that someone like him knew one of his deepest secrets.

Takumi turned around, looking Eito in the eye. “If you want to hate humans so much, hate me. Considering your secret being leaked is all that it takes for you to get forever killed, I don’t mind you hating me. The others have done no wrong as of now. Humanity, in their present state, has not done wrong. The elderly, mothers, and children have done no wrong. They’re above us, you know? Wanting us at the academy to finish this war with the Futurans. And I intend to end it at all costs before these hundred days are over.”

In truth, he wanted peace between humanity and Futurans, but if he phrased it that way, it’s sure to make Eito tick off. And he heard it, the swish of his scythe behind him. Takumi dodged out of the way, seeing a seething Eito. He couldn’t help but smile. This was the Eito he knew. He understood the way his hate worked. He could reason with this.

“Are you seriously going to attack and kill me here and now, Aotsuki? Are you going to get rid of the only one who knows the truth of everything, more than Sirei? You still don’t know about this planet’s people, Aotsuki.” He saw the way Eito’s scythe shook in his hands from anger. It would be hard to reason with him now but it is the only way this would work, when they’re equals on a playing field.

Takumi dodged every single attack, he didn’t have his weapon on him right now. And when Eito swung too close, he immediately took out his Infuser, using the short blade to parry Eito’s gigantic scythe. “Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!!”

“Look who’s talking. Letting your hatred consume you, Aotsuki.” Takumi ducked under another blind swing and grabbed Eito’s hand, forcing him to drop the scythe. He smiled, internally laughing as he enjoyed the sight of the angry man before him. Maybe Eito was right about them being alike. “You should really head back to sleep, Eito-kun.  We have no idea when the next time invaders attacked could be.”

The white haired boy before him was utterly unnerved, his eyes jumping as if he’d been shot. “T-Taku…” He couldn’t say another word. Takumi bent down and picked the scythe back up, dropping it in Eito’s hands, smiling.

“If you want to know the truth, the whole untainted truth about humanity, Earth, Futurans and Futurum, hate me, hate only me and don’t kill me just yet. You’ll have plenty of chances once you know everything, no?” Takumi smiled, letting out a soft laugh.

Eito continued to stand there in shock and horror as Takumi turned. He if remembered correctly, at this point in time, the library was still locked but more than ever, he needed more knowledge. Surely there had to be a group of Futurans who would not mind coexisting with humans.

Takumi stood in front of the Defense Room door, knowing Sirei was likely inside, talking to Shion. He called out, not really expecting a reply but he could only hope. “Sirei! Are you in there? I need your help!” He continued standing outside the flames, shuffling his feet. Sure enough, Sirei in all his space defying shenanigans showed up through the floor, jumping out.

“Wah! Mr. Sumino! You do know it’s very late at night. You really ought to get back to bed- As a matter of fact, why are you here? You shouldn’t know about this pla-” Before Sirei could continue and possibly detonate the bomb inside him, Takumi interrupted him.

“Sirei, I’m from the future.” Takumi stated bluntly. The small robot stared at him before laughing.

“Now, now, Mr. Sumino. Perhaps you really should get some sleep-”

“He’s right, Sirei.” Wisps of flames emerged from the wall of fire guarding the Defense Room door, forming Shion’s avatar. Sirei gasped, shocked. “If you need proof, I can explain.”

Takumi was relieved, not wanting to explain things. He took the chance to take a quick nap against a wall, nodding off. It must have been less than ten minutes or so when Sirei yelled straight into his ear, making him jolt up and almost stab the robot with his Infuser.

“Mr. Sumino! Watch where you aim that! Either way, I’ve heard enough from the boy to deduce that you do in fact come from the future.” Sirei tuts, conjuring a cane and leaning on it. Takumi sighed in relief, putting away the Infuser.

“Thanks, Sirei. If it’s possible, when you tell everyone the truth of this war tomorrow, could you also unlock every room?” Takumi asked bashfully. “I recall there being a library in here.”

Sirei laughed, floating up to pat Takumi on the back. “Why, of course! Ever the studious one, eh?” The robot lifted his stubby hands to his eyes which flashed red for a second, it’s still unnerving whenever that happens. “I actually just unlocked the library if you want. I’ll unlock the rest tomorrow. Be sure to not step out of line, boy.” Sirei wagged a finger in Takumi’s face as he nervously laughed.

“Aha… got it, Sirei.” He looked down to the robot holding out his hand in anticipation. Takumi raised an eyebrow. “Uh, what is it, Sirei?”

“Your Infuser.”

“O-oh, right.” Takumi handed it back. Sirei sighs, storing it who knows where on his robot body. Takumi smiled, nodding to Sirei before leaving the Defense Room door. He then immediately let out a huge sigh that he had been holding in, his legs feeling like jelly. He had fully thought he would explode for all this. Thank goodness Shion was here to help.

He swallowed dryly. Being unable to sleep, he might as well peruse the library, making his way over to the second floor. Upon reaching, Takumi pulled a chair from under a desk and slumped in the seat, sighing once again.

“Eito?”

He still wasn’t responding. Takumi could remember his face in their shared headspace when he had pretty much died. He was crying for fuck’s sake. That wasn’t a very Eito thing. Takumi felt jittery, standing up to get a book to try and take his mind off the matter. He had lived through well over 200 days by now, and his Eito was with him for at least 50 days and ultimately the one who sent him back in time for the fourth time really. Even if he did kill him, he was worried. His mind had never been this empty before. He was all he could think about.

Takumi let out a bitter chuckle as he hit his head with a hardcover book. Eito always had to have the last laugh, huh? Here he was, hoping he would have someone he could confide the past in but if Eito really was gone… 

He staggered to the wastebasket in the library and retched for the second time. He had so many memories from his past two and a half timelines that his brain was still struggling to process it all. By coming back once again, the future would have changed, especially since no one knows that Eito is a traitor this time.

Takumi absentmindedly sat at a desk with the book he had taken out of the bookshelf, opening it. Words were Eito’s forte, not his. He sighed and rubbed his nose bridge. He must have picked up one or two things from when Eito shared his consciousness. He laughed at the situation, it was all he could do. He must have laughed ten times by now, feeling like he couldn’t handle the weight of reliving a hundred days again. “Aotsuki, you bastard-”

“I’m right here, Takumi-kun.” He fell off his chair, visibly flinching. There was Eito, standing right above him next to his desk in the library. But it’s clear that this Eito was the one from this timeline. He seemed irritated but sat in Takumi’s old seat. Takumi himself stood up, dusting off his pants. “Now what was it about ‘Futurans’ and why are you calling me a bastard?”

It seemed that Eito had at the very least calmed down. Takumi took another chair out from under the desk, opposite him just to be safe. “How do I know that if I tell you everything, you wouldn’t immediately kill me?”

Eito chuckled, pushing his glasses up. That jacket of his looked hella comfortable, making a swishing noise as he crossed his arms over himself. “Didn’t you tell me I’d have plenty of chances to kill you once I know everything? Yes, it’s true I absolutely hate humanity. I hate you disgusting monsters. You reek, appear foul, and your voice scratches my head in the worst way possible. And yet you intrigue me, Takumi-kun. You managed to find me out. I’m not going to kill you immediately after this in exchange.”

“In exchange for what?” Takumi poked, glaring at Eito. The latter smiled, as if Takumi couldn’t quite understand him. “In exchange for catching my attention. All you ugly humans are the same but you , Takumi-kun, you’re interesting.”

“So if I tell you the truth, you won’t kill me right now or ever is what you’re saying.” Takumi said, making sure to cover any loopholes. Eito’s eye twitched at his wording, which means he must’ve seen through him.

“Yes… that is exactly as you say. I won’t kill you. But if you don’t tell me what exactly is different about you right now compared to you from yesterday, I will not hesitate to kill you and all of humanity.” Eito stated.

Takumi laughed. “Before I continue, Sirei took your Infuser from you, yes?”

“Of course. That fussy robot slid into my room while I was unaware and demanded the Infuser back to make sure I didn't step out of line.” Eito replied.

“Not that being without your Infuser stopped you in another timeline.” And so, Takumi spent the entire rest of the night telling this third scenario’s Eito about the first timeline, the second timeline, as well as the small do over that occurred within the second timeline whereby Takumi had killed Eito, only for the latter to live inside him, causing him to kill everyone in sight out of hatred before Takumi regained control and used hemoanima to travel back to the day he killed Eito to spare him instead.

Takumi spared no detail except Nozomi’s secrets as well as the personal secrets of others. Eito listened attentively, which must have been hard due to Takumi’s voice grating on his ears for him. When he finished, the sun was just about to come up. Eito was silent for a while before sighing. “So I gouged my eyes out to fit in and even died for you ugly humans?”

“That’s what you’re hung up over? You’re not going to ask if I’m lying or not?” Takumi coughed, his throat feeling dry after talking so much.

“Oh, I believe you came from the future, alright. I just don’t believe that I changed that much for such foul creatures.” Eito stated simply, adjusting his glasses again.

“I still don’t believe it either. Even in death, you kept saying how much you hated yet deeply loved me.” Takumi said bluntly, tired after all that talking and not realising what he said. When Eito went silent, Takumi realised and stammered, face growing red. “N-not like I loved you back. You were just a friend to me back then. Besides, you’re not the same Eito as that timeline’s or the one before. So whatever you do is up to you.”

Eito had such a poker face that it frustrated Takumi to no end trying to figure out what he was thinking beneath that mask. He spoke so flatly without emotion that Takumi was much more sure that this wasn’t the same Eito. His past Eitos were all emotional and ironically wore their hearts on their sleeves, whether they knew it or not, either by overcompensating with friendliness, or showing pure unbridled hatred.

“Takumi-kun, we had best get to the cafeteria. In case you didn’t notice, the morning announcement went off.” Eito stood up, adjusting his jacket and glasses. He walked out of the library.

“Oi, wait for me, Aotsuki.” Takumi pushed his chair back, standing up and ran to keep up with Eito. There was no over-the-top kindness, nor was there hatred. Just an intense silence, as if Eito was giving him a cold-shoulder. This was so foreign to Takumi. Still, in that silence, they both walked to the cafeteria next to each other. Eito scrunched up his nose whenever Takumi went a bit too close to him, so he made sure to keep some distance.

Darumi was the first to greet the two, crunching on candy, a rather lacking breakfast. “Hello, Takumi and Eito!!” She looked between the two, crunching on more candy. “Ayo? Did you two not sleep last night? Eito, Takumi, how do you two feel about yaoi RPF?”

“What’s… RPF…?” Takumi asked hesitantly, heading to the Ration-O-Matic to get some food before handing it a plate to Eito as well out of instinct. Eito begrudgingly accepted, getting some waffles. Must be tiring for him to be around humans he hated so much.

“Real Person Fiction! Oh, and yaoi is a subgenre of Boy’s Love-”

“Aotsuki and I are not like that!!” It was going to be a long day.

Chapter Text

It took a while to come up with an excuse that he and Eito were in the library doing further research about the invaders to take them down. But each time Takumi tried, Darumi would giggle and talk out loud. “Eito and Takumi were up all night sparring with each other! Kehehehehe!” Even Eito, who didn’t care much about human antics and emotions was flustered, a flush of pink on his cheeks as he buried his head in his arms on the table. Takumi, on the other hand, was as red as his hair, desperately trying to explain.

“Eh? What’s going on?” Gaku entered the cafeteria, rubbing his eyes as he looked at the scene before him. Before Takumi could explain him, Darumi shoved him to the side, grinning cheekily.

“Eito and Takumi had a special sparring session last night!” She yelled before Takumi covered her mouth with his hand, looking away in embarrassment. Darumi then proceeded to bite his palm, making him yelp in pain and retract his hand.

“Amemiya, what do you mean by special?” Gaku looked confused, going to grab dry bread from the Ration-O-Matic since that was the only thing he was allowed to eat as a non-fighter at this point in this timeline. “Also, nice white streak, Sumino.” He stuffed his face with dry bread.

“White streak?” Now it was Takumi’s turn to be confused. He returned to sit at his spot in the cafeteria, eating pancakes. The pancake was delightfully fluffy. Across him, Eito had composed himself to eat his waffles, though with every person that entered the cafeteria, Takumi could see his gaze flick to them, eyebrows scrunching in distaste. He’d need to figure out how to help him in that matter without involving eyes being gouged. Maybe then he would stop wanting to kill everyone so badly and it would spare Takumi a lot of trouble.

Once everyone was in the cafeteria eating breakfast, Takumi felt like he had frozen. Almost everyone was here alive except the Second-to-Last Defense Academy members. Laughing, chatting, unaware of the traumatised time traveller and humanity-hating traitor in their midst. He drank his orange juice, sighing. They were to all go to the war room after this for Sirei to tell them the ‘truth’ of the war.

“Hey, Sumino-kun, sick white streak you got there. Did’ja dye it last night?” Takemaru did finger guns towards Takumi. Again with the mention of hair streak. If anything, he only had a couple dark streaks on his bangs. Instead, he laughed it off.

“Probably stressed at the prospect of fighting a hundred days.” Eito glanced towards Takumi, raising an eyebrow before going back to his food. Right, why did Takumi think it was a great idea to tell a possible traitor the truth of everything again?

Sirei popped out of nowhere, confetti spraying on some of their food. “Yah! Gooood morning everyone! Not wanting to ruin the mood here. So do be sure to head to the War Room for me to reveal the truth of everything. Teeheehee!” With that, Sirei disappeared in another spray of confetti as Gaku groaned.

“Gah, paper on my dry bread. Great.” He flicked the confetti piece away and ate.

Once everyone was done with their food, they all headed to the War Room. Takumi found himself walking at the back of the group. The second time around, he had been enthusiastic, intending to tell everyone about his time-travel secret. Now though, he was tired. Not just physically from the lack of sleep, but those two hundred days of war were really tiring him mentally. He yawned, shoving his hands back in his jacket pockets.

Looking to his right, Eito was beside him as well, quiet. Noticing him, Eito smiled warmly. He was always good at acting. The best Takumi could do was keep up the act as well, that they were friends and not that they secretly hated each other. He smiled back. Unfortunately, this moment was caught by Hiruko. “Can you lovebirds keep up? Or else we’d have less time for Sirei to tell us everything.”

Takumi internally cringed at that. He simply sighed and walked a bit faster to the War Room. What would his Eito even say about all this? And since when did he begin referring to him as ‘his’ Eito of all things? Takumi would need something to differentiate them eventually.

In the War Room, Takumi had all but dozed off. It was pretty much the same as the last time, with everyone asking Sirei about the truth of it all. He leaned against the wall, almost nodding off before Eito elbowed him, beaming. “Takumi-kun, do stay awake, yeah?”

Takumi glared at him for a moment before stretching slightly, yawning. “Mr. Sumino! Do you mind telling me what I said?” Sirei raised his cane to point directly at him. He jolted awake, trying to guess based on information he already knew.

“U-um, something about the invaders being a product of World Death?” Takumi smiled bashfully, all while knowing his answer was a lie. Sirei nodded before continuing. He knew better though, the so called invaders were this planet’s people, just trying to fight for their survival. Some of them were even humans turned into biochemical weapons. It sickened Takumi.

“Ah-nya? Takumi? You look a little pale.” Darumi quipped, giggling. “I mean, we just have to kill all the invaders then we can return to the complex after a hundred days right? Aww, no killing game amongst ourselves.”

“H-hey! Let’s not kill each other.” Gaku spoke up, pointing at Darumi. He whined as Darumi bared her teeth, giggling more.

“Ah? I’m not going to kill my Sister Dearest. She’s far too warm and perfect to be involved in such barbaric acts.” Ima added, looking smug about his sister, Kako, who seemed less than happy.

“Maybe you could… not say that, Brother Dearest.” Kako suggested, looking a bit uncomfortable. Takumi would have to deal with this too eventually, in order for both Ima and Kako to work together again as equals. Still, it was all too surreal to see everyone moving, breathing, alive. He could see the twins’ bodies falling to the ground from the blast of the skeletal golems’ attacks.

Takumi couldn’t bear to look at them, glancing over at Shouma, but even he couldn’t help but recall the sight of how his mech suit had practically broken in half, Shouma’s body badly seared as he fell, asking Takumi to keep living on for him.

Everywhere he looked, all he could see were the faces of the dead. Takemaru with a hole through his body. Hiruko severed in half, only her torso left. Tsubasa with her body covered in burn marks and puncture wounds from the way her car had crumpled on her. Darumi looking like a shrivelled mummy.

Takumi swallowed hard, trying hard to remain focused on Sirei’s speech with his hand over his mouth in case he decides to puke for a third time since he returned. Forget Tsubasa, he may as well be the vomit overlord. Surely, if he looked at Sirei instead, he wouldn’t be plagued by everyone’s death.

Yet when Sirei raised a confetti popper to say all the rooms were unlocked, all Takumi could hear was the sound of a gunshot ripping through the robot’s body at Nozomi’s shaking hands.

“Takumi-kun? Are you okay? You look sick.” Eito had asked quietly, glancing towards him. It was hard to tell what was and wasn’t an act. For a moment, Eito’s eyes were hollowed out, bleeding from his head. Lifeless. Takumi raised his hand that wasn't over his mouth, as if needing a moment. He couldn’t let his friends die again or he’d have come back for nothing.

His head was still spinning from all past memories and imagery. He closed his eyes for a moment, surely if he didn’t look at anything, he wouldn’t see anymore dead people. Yet even with his eyes closed, he could only see those purple-white flashing strikes. He could only hear the agonising screams of his comrades.

“Takumi-kun, do you need to sit down?” Eito was directly in front of him, with a concerned face. His tall stature hid Takumi from the sight of others. They both couldn’t afford to let their secret of the future be exposed further than what Shion had told Sirei.

Takumi merely glanced at Eito before closing his eyes again, constantly seeing those dead eyes, or rather lack thereof. Eito squinted at Takumi, as if trying to figure out what the latter was trying to convey beneath his grotesque appearance before piping up.

“Ah, Sirei, is it okay if Takumi-kun and I head to the library. We would really like to get a head start on getting rid of the invaders and perhaps being able to study them could help.” Eito’s words were distant in Takumi’s mind, all he could hear were screams.

He felt himself being led out of the War Room, mind fuzzy with graphic imagery. In the end, he couldn’t take it anymore, leaving Eito behind as he dashed for the nearest boys’ bathroom. Panting heavily, Takumi slammed open a cubicle before retching in the toilet bowl. He’s shaking, finding it hard to see straight. He laughed self-deprecatingly. What kind of leader was throwing up at something that had been a regular occurrence in his life all this while? He was a weapon of war for goodness sake.

Takumi continued sitting by the toilet bowl, hurling up the remains of his pancakes. He vaguely recognised Eito’s footsteps behind him. He really didn’t want this Eito right now. He preferred the Eito in his headspace, the one who always made snarky remarks and commentary for having given in and murdered his friends, the one who would likely scoff at him mourning the deaths of people he had killed in another timeline.

“Takumi-kun, what was that about?” No concern in Eito’s voice, just pure disgust. Takumi laughed shallowly, standing back up as he wiped his mouth. Even if a dead corpse is all he could see, it’s still Eito’s corpse. And oh how he hated Eito right now.

“None of your concern. I’m surprised you covered for me, Aotsuki.” Takumi swallowed dryly, looking up at Eito. For a second, he swore he saw unbridled rage in Eito’s eyes. That was likely.

Eito groaned and turned away from Takumi. “Look, if you blow our secret—yes, it’s our secret now, Takumi-kun—because you decide to turn sick at the slightest mention of World Death and stuff, we’re not going to make it far.”

Takumi scoffed, pulling Eito back down by the collar. He was pissed. “I’m sorry, who is the one who had to live through two hundred days of war here? If anything, I have more say in this than you, Aotsuki. ‘Oh, I apologise for feeling nauseous at the idea of seeing and talking to dead corpses.’ Is that what you want to hear? You make me sick.”

Eito raised his eyebrow, snarking as he grabbed Takumi’s hand and pried it away from his jacket collar before adjusting it. “And here I thought I was the only one who saw people as monsters.”

“Corpses aren’t monsters, Aotsuki.” Takumi’s head strained to look up at Eito. “Do you want me to describe what you look like to me right now? Because what I’m seeing is a lifeless corpse with broken sunglasses that reveal the empty eye sockets left behind after the guy died in front of me, having previously gouged them out, enduring the pain just to live with his friends only to die on the hundredth day.”

He was breathing heavily, but the adrenaline from his anger was wearing off as he received no response from Eito. The latter simply stared at him with that blank face of his. It was really annoying how good he was at concealing his emotions like this.

“I guess we’re even. Wash your mouth, your breath is absolutely foul, especially after you retched.” Eito shoved Takumi to the sink. He grumbled to himself, using his hands to cup water into his mouth, gargling before spitting it out. He still tasted bile but it did feel better. At the same time, he splashed water on his face, looking in the bathroom mirror before recoiling. “Oh, what is it now, Takumi-kun?”

“Since when did I have white streaks?!” Takumi stared at himself in the mirror, touching the white streaks that were next to his black ones. He didn’t remember having this in any of his timelines.

“How do I know? Does it look like I want to remember your ugly appearance?” Eito sighed, crossing his arms. “Are we done here? Because if Sirei or someone else finds out we’re not in the library where I said we’d go to, I’m gonna have to put up with more of those disgusting rumours of us being a couple .” He clutched at his chest, finding even the idea sickening.

Takumi glared at Eito before splashing sink water on him, earning a yelp as he returned to looking at the mirror. He didn’t have that splash of red in his eyes anymore either. It was more pastel purple, eerily similar to Eito’s. Gosh, he was going to throttle his Eito for this when he returns. He had to return. His mind feels empty without his Eito yet so crammed to the brim with memories.

While looking at himself, Takumi got showered in water. He sputtered, turning to the culprit who smiled innocently with sadism in those eyes. “Now, now, Takumi-kun, my jacket is drenched from your tease, so it’s only fair if I do this in return. Call it a blossoming friendship! If I was the only one wet, the others would surely noti-”

“Aotsuki, I’m soaked!!” Takumi exclaimed. His jacket was utterly wet and he felt cold. He glared at Eito who calmly put down the pail back in its place in the bathroom, laughing to himself.

“Oops. Maybe I overdid it.” Eito was enjoying this, Takumi could tell. At the very least, he was somewhat grateful that his hate had allowed those death images to fade. But he still hated seeing that smile on his face.

Takumi then proceeded to get a handful of water to splash on Eito again as the latter gasped. “Yeah huh.” He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him. Seeing Eito all flustered like this was fun even if he was feeling the chill of the water himself.

“Oh, no, you don’t.” Eito pinned Takumi against the sink, the latter had to bend his knee due to how low the sink was. “I wonder how death by waterboarding feels. Don’t worry, you’ll come back alive again and Sirei would be none the wiser. Or I could finish you off for good and dump your body outside the walls.”

“Didn’t you tell me in the library last night that you wanted the Futurans to win this war? That doesn’t seem very likely if I died and all their trade secrets died with me now, does it?” Takumi was bluffing, but the hatred in Eito’s eyes was real. He needed to defend himself or the latter could kill him right then and there and dispose of him like he did with Hiruko and Sirei in the first timeline.

Eito stiffened, begrudgingly laughing. “And what makes you think I need your help convincing the enemy? You know damn well I hate humanity to its core.”

“Would you say that to a child with candy in his hand pleading for his life?” Takumi quipped, struggling against Eito’s grasp. Despite being stronger in hemoanima form, Takumi still loses in height and overall strength. He groaned in frustration.

Eito cocked his head like a predator stalking prey, grabbing Takumi’s head and slamming him against the sink, making the latter see stars. “What makes you think that the child isn’t as monstrous as the rest? Any human child has the potential to grow up and become a vile, disgusting, ugly human. I’d be doing the child a service, preventing him from becoming a putrid human like the rest of mankind.

“D-did I say the child was a human? Or are you assuming?” Takumi jabbed. He knew it was wrong, but doing this to the Eito before him was close enough to getting a rise out of his Eito. Seeing that angry look on him, alongside the water making his hair fall in his eyes as he readjusted his glasses was fun.

“You asked about my opinion of children right after I said I hate humanity. Is it wrong for me to not assume you mean human children, Takumi-kun? Hm?” Eito raised his voice a little before slamming Takumi’s head against the sink again. “I assume you know of me from your other misadventures having told you that I blew up a hospital when I was younger because of how sick I was of ugly humans like you.”

Takumi could hardly see anything, his head spun from the pain. He lifted his leg, hooking Eito’s. He kicked back as Eito fell backwards, inadvertently sending Takumi flying forward as well till it was Takumi over the other instead, giddy. “And I told you last night with every truth that those memories are lies, did I not?”

Eito sucked in his breath, seemingly fazed by being knocked over as well as the twisting dynamic between him and Takumi. He stared into Takumi’s eyes, speechless for once. Takumi laughed, leaning close and flicking Eito on the forehead, like his Eito did. “I win, Aotsuki.”

Eito scoffed, looking away, unable to stand staring at Takumi for so long without feeling sick at his sight and smell. “I guess you did, Takumi-kun.” On the other hand, Takumi laughed. Despite this being a different Eito, it felt so much like he was with his , the bastard who he’d constantly argue with in their headspace, the bastard who had flicked Takumi’s forehead, softly declaring that he had won.

“Ahem. Can you two finish up? I need to piss, guys.” Eito and Takumi turned their heads simultaneously to see Gaku at the door to the boys’ bathroom. He was averting his eyes, grinning to himself. “Wait wait, don’t move. If I had a camera, I could take a picture and make big bucks-”

Takumi got up off Eito, face as red as his hair as he covered Gaku’s mouth before he could say anything any further. He must have been embarrassed, his voice going falsetto. “Not. Another. Word. Maruko.”

Gaku backed off, weirded out by Takumi’s hand as he gagged. “Look man, do this… sadomaso stuff elsewhere unless you wanna pay Gaku a great fine for having to bear witness to your act.”

While Takumi was a blushing mess, Eito had composed himself, smiling cheerfully. “Apologies, Gaku. I was feeling faint and Takumi was watching over me to make sure I was fine.” He even groaned mildly and stumbled to keep up the act, forcing Takumi to catch him while the latter laughed awkwardly.

“Yeah, that doesn’t explain why you two are drenched.” Gaku walked over to the urinal, relieving himself. When Eito and Takumi remained standing awkwardly, Gaku stammered. “What, you wanna watch me pissing or something? That will cost you.”

“N-no, thank you.” Takumi led Eito out of the bathroom, struggling since Eito decided to put all his weight on him. He groaned as the two dripped all over the floor. Takumi pushed his wet hair back, shoving Eito off of him. He’s still red in the face, jacket soaked. He took off his jacket, leaving his hoodie beneath as he wrung the water out by a corner so people were less likely to slip and fall. He pulled his hoodie up a bit, enough to scrunch it and wring excess water out by that same corner. “You know what, Aotsuki? I take the blame for this. I was the one who splashed water onto you anyway- What the hell?”

Eito had gone and wrung his puffy jacket directly in the middle of the corridor, beaming. “That’s right. So if someone trips and hurts themselves, it’s your problem.” He delightfully wrung his jacket, humming. Takumi sighed, pinching his nose bridge. He threw his own jacket on the ground, maneuvering it with his foot to mop up the water Eito had wrung out.

“I’m heading back to my room. Thanks to you , I’m soaked.” He grumbled, setting off. Eito simply smiled. Perhaps it was genuine, or fake. Takumi really had to figure him out.

“With pleasure!” Yeah, that was sarcastic.

Having returned to his room, Takumi ditched his soaked garments, drying himself with a towel. He wiped his hair, staring in the mirror. He still had that damn white streak, and his blood red rings in his eyes still remain replaced with pastel purple. Wearing a clean set of clothes, he stared at himself. It really feels like his Eito was fucking with him again, but he couldn’t hear his voice at all. Has Takumi really changed?

“I’m… Sumino Takumi… I… my goal is to protect my friends, humanity, and Futurans… my goal is to protect…” Takumi stared at himself still, yet his voice felt disconnected from the way his lips moved in the mirror. He blinked, he still felt wrong. “My goal is to… protect Kashimiya Karua…” Was that even true anymore? He knew Karua didn’t exist. The closest person was perhaps Nozomi, but he had buried those feelings after the last timeline.

Takumi sighed, splashing his face with water again. Ever since he had died, genuinely died, it felt like all his emotions and relationships had died with him. If he were to try and get with Nozomi in this timeline, it would feel wrong because it wasn’t his Nozomi. Perhaps he was insane but he really had lost something personal to him with his death.

Takumi gripped his sink tightly till his knuckles turned white. He felt like he couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t die again. His friends couldn’t die again. It hurt to think about them. If he closed his eyes, he could hear their screams all over. He could hear his own cries for their deaths.

He shook, slumping against the sink, sobbing his heart out. Nothing helped. Just standing here doing nothing meant every second would go to waste. He couldn’t afford that. With time ticking, his friends could die at any moment. He felt sick.

Staggering to the toilet bowl, he vomited for what must have been the fifth time. He couldn’t keep count. At times like this, he wished he could just sink deep into his headspace and let Eito take over, but the latter wasn’t responding to him at all. He can’t have died too. If he did, Takumi didn’t think he’d survive these hundred days, perhaps not even today.

He couldn’t believe it. He missed his Eito. He was the one constant in his life for the past fifty days regardless of who he met. Like Nozomi had been his drive for the future, Eito had been the one to ground him. Now, there’s no Nozomi, and there’s no Eito. He couldn’t take this at all.

Just a look at his reflection was like Eito was still here but he wasn’t at all. That damn white streak, so much like Eito and Nozomi’s. The pastel purple rings in his eyes. It was so much like theirs too. Like he had stolen their lives. He’d ridded his Eito of a chance to live normally by killing him. He’d ridded his Nozomi of a chance to live normally by trusting the hopes and dreams of everyone who died unto her.

Touching anything right now felt like he was tainting his room with death itself. Takumi got up from the toilet bowl, staggering to his closet. Sure enough, there was a compartment of gloves, mainly black, grey, and white. The black gloves would remind him too much of his Eito, and the white would remind him of his Nozomi. He put on the grey ones, hoping it would ease the fear in his heart.

His hands sweated a bit but he could bear it. Touching anything with his bare hands was like dooming it to death. He held his face in his hands, breathing heavily. The material was familiar, like the gloves he wore during his hemoanima form. Takumi held his hands to his neck. Nozomi wore gauntlets in her Artificial Class Armour, while Eito had worn gloves like the others. If he closed his eyes, he could pretend it was Eito trying to choke him to death again.

Who was he kidding? If his Eito were to return right now, he’d probably call Takumi insane. He’d probably be right. Sighing, Takumi hesitated to wear his outer jacket. Maybe if he wore just his hoodie, it would be like his Eito was still here. Maybe he was clinging onto the hope that he had just gone dormant, but he needed confirmation so badly that this was reality, that he wasn’t making any of this future shit up.

Not like he could wear any of Nozomi’s clothes, nor that he had them on hand, maybe Takumi could at least try and pretend his Eito was here with him. He was desperate to try, needing something to ground him before he could even think of going forward with his plan to make peace and save everyone. It would be a daunting task for him alone after all. If he needed to be a little insane to stay sane, so be it.

After combing his hair, Takumi left for the library in his white hoodie. His hoodie had no pockets, so his gloved hands swung by his sides freely. He had gone with the black gloves instead, feeling comforted by the material on his skin.

Takumi searched the shelves for any books that look like they could be about Futurum till he had a pile of six books. He sat by the desk, thinking hard. With how the future had changed in his second timeline, there’s a high chance the commander attacks would not come at the same time. He had to make use of every second. 

As he poured over the first book, one mainly regarding the Futurans as invaders, Takumi closed it harshly, pushing it to the side. That was a bust. He needed an unbiased recount of the war. If he could find even a faction of Futurans that may want to make peace in history, he’d know he has a chance. Then perhaps he could learn their customs to show how much this peace means to him.

Takumi would also have to head over to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy. Remembering how they didn’t last long to commander attacks, he needed to get there as soon as possible with enough information.

Takumi opened the second book, and he may have hit the jackpot. It was a thick one, but it detailed every single major Earth event, all the way to World Death and humanity’s evacuation. He read further on and found a section detailing humanity finding out about Futurum. He almost jumped out of his seat, excited.

It detailed events of some of the earliest human and Futuran interactions, about how some had learned and adapted to their culture. Takumi was practically buzzing with excitement. 

For the rest of the morning and afternoon, he spent his time reading the book in the library. He had shifted all over, even lying on top of several chairs, holding the book above him to read it.

Futurans had a natural instinct to give gifts when accepting people, so when humans gave them offerings for peace, they had accepted it and welcomed humans. Such offerings included miso, cakes, and sweets. Food really was the key to people’s hearts, even interspecies.

The thought of food made Takumi feel hungry. Looking at the clock, he realised he had not eaten since morning. He stuck a post-it note to the page he was on, standing up and stretching, then headed to the cafeteria.

Takumi ate till he was full, sighing. Returning his empty dishes and utensils to be washed by machinery, he turned around and bumped into Darumi. “O-oh, hey, Amemiya. Didn’t see you there.”

Darumi looked interested, proceeding to sniff him all over. Takumi felt hella weirded out. “E-excuse me?” He shuddered as she giggled.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just noticed you smelled like the library. Have you been spending more time there? Is it because of Eito? Kyuhuhu!” She pointed at Takumi, making finger guns as she grinned. Takumi winced at how close she was pointing at him. He raised a hand to lower her finger guns down.

“No, I was doing some personal reading.” Darumi was not paying attention to his words though. Her eyes had landed on his gloved hand. She grabbed his hand without hesitation, making him reel in shock.

“Eh? Since when did you wear gloves, Takumi? Oh, and you’re wearing a new jacket.” She stated, brain overloading with info.

“Um, no, this is still my same hoodie. I’m just not wearing my outer jacket.” Takumi explained simply. That caused Darumi to tilt her head in confusion.

“Ah- nya? But why would you need a jacket over a hoodie? And since when did you start wearing gloves-?” Takumi didn’t like how she was staring at him intensely out of nowhere, shrinking a bit. “What were you doing with Eito earlier, Takumi? Gasp! Were you two getting down and dirty…? Are these Eito’s gloves?”

Takumi blushed deeply, waving his hands in self-defense. “A-ah- no! These are my own gloves. And Eito just took me to my room because I felt sick but I feel better now!” It was a lie but he really wanted to slide back to the library.

“Eeeeh. Then were you two actually sparring and not doing some special sword fighting last night?” Darumi seemed to be overloaded with information again. Using this chance, Takumi slipped out of the cafeteria, sighing.

He was back in the library, as how things should be. Takumi slumped back in his seat, opening the book again. He took out the post-it note, crumpling it and throwing it in the waste bin. He bent over the desk, his desk now, intending to learn as much about Futurans as fellow intelligent species as possible within a short matter of time. And he ended Day 3 skipping dinner, crashing late past midnight with dreams of everyone living happily. He didn’t see himself with them.

Chapter Text

Day 5 came. Takumi awoke to Sirei’s morning announcement. He yawned, rubbing his eyes as he stretched in his chair. He had been holed up in the library for two whole days. He left sometimes for food and bathroom breaks, but ultimately he had spent his days doing research on Futuran customs. Asides from that, he had also spent time searching for any sort of books that had to do on cryptoglobin, or perhaps more specifically on its ability to revive the dead.

His headspace had felt so empty, it was concerning. He closed his book and held it close to himself. Along with the lack of his Eito and day 7 coming in really close, Takumi had to make a choice fast. If he went to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy with too many people, Darumi may die. But if he went there with too little, too late, the rest may die. Nozomi may die.

He hadn’t realised he was walking until he had passed Takemaru on the stairs. The latter seemed to be heading towards the gym to work out. He had a compression shirt on, waving to Takumi. He smiled and for a moment Takumi saw him dead, crippled, eyes staring dead up. “Heya, Sumino, where you heading?”

“Just… somewhere. Who knows where my legs take me?” Takumi answered vaguely, unsure where he was going himself, trying to shake the imagery from his mind. He needed to ensure no one died.

Takumi ended up finding himself before the cage in the courtyard. It was empty this time, but in his previous life he had talked to Eito so much, giving him books from the Gift-O-Matic and trying to understand him. The cage was unlocked right now since it wasn’t in use at all.

Perhaps it was insanity that drove him to do what he did as he pushed open the cage door, stepping inside it himself. The sound of the fountain in the courtyard was muffled as Takumi looked around the cage. It was cramped, small, suffocating even. If this was how Eito had lived here for days on end, no wonder he wanted out.

Takumi closed the cage door on himself. He couldn’t lock himself in since he didn’t have the key, but it was enough. He put the book on his lap as he sat on the hard bed in the cage. Would Eito have gotten a good night’s sleep here? Would Eva have even liked it? He remembered the Futuran commander, how fearful for her life she had been, only to be brainwashed to kill her own kin.

He was no better than them all. His choices as a leader was what led to this, what led to Shouma ultimately killing Eva even. Takumi laid down on the bed. It hurt his back even for this little while. How many nights did Eito and Eva have to endure in such circumstances?

He held the book close to his chest, thinking of what he had done so far. The deaths of his friends all weighed on him. Had he just boarded the rocket, perhaps his friends would all be alive. He closed his eyes, making up his mind. He would go to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy alone. He would take down the commanders in their camps alone so no one else had to die or get hurt. Then he’d bring them all back to the Last Defense Academy, making sure no one was alone so V’ehxness couldn’t kill them. And that would be his first choice he makes in this route.

Takumi rang Eito’s doorbell, feeling antsy as he fumbled with the gloves on his hand. Sometimes they’d slip a little and it felt like his wrists were too exposed. After he was done, he realised Eito had opened the door. “Come in.”

He entered. Eito’s room was hospital white, clean and extremely sterile. Takumi felt chills immediately upon entering. His room was not welcoming at all. Eito sat on his bed, glaring up at Takumi. “And may I inquire as to why you decided to come see me, Takumi-kun?”

“There will be a battle on Day 7.” Takumi crossed his arms, looking directly into Eito’s eyes. “The Futuran commanders will be stronger than before. You’ll be fighting Murvrum, Paragon of Order. Whatever you do, defeat but do not kill him. Do not, under any circumstances, let him be killed by anyone either. Find a way to defy Sirei in this matter, I don’t care, but do not kill him.”

Eito raised an eyebrow, scoffing. “And why is that? Did you suddenly have a heart after slaughtering innocents in your previous future, Takumi-kun?” Always him trying to get a rise out of Takumi. He sighed.

“Because Murvrum is Dahl’xia’s son. And Dahl’xia is the Paragon of Warfare.” Takumi explained, ignoring that Eito interrupted him. “Again, do not kill him. It’s going to make settling peace with the Futurans a lot harder the more commanders we kill. As for the smaller invaders…”

There was a glint in Takumi’s eyes all too familiar to Eito, for it’s what he saw in himself in the mirror sometimes. “Kill them all. They’re humans and Futurans alike, turned into biochemical weapons by V’ehxness. Granting them quick deaths is the best thing we can do. All they do is fight to die. They’re like us, if not worse.”

Takumi looked melancholic as he spoke about them. “Unlike us, they had lives before that had been ripped from them. All they can think of is grief and pain. Though I come from the future, I’m… not even sure if there’s a way to undo what’s been done to them. I’m not even sure there’s a way to return them to their original bodies. So give them peace. I’m sure you’re familiar with giving your enemies the ‘sweet release of death’, Aotsuki.”

He stared straight into Eito’s eyes this entire time, trying to read his expressions. This Eito was too good at masking his emotions. It was a bit scary considering the previous Eitos he had encountered were either overly optimistic or openly hateful. Takumi fidgeted with his gloves for a second, wondering if his plan was even good.

“You said ‘You’ll be fighting Murvrum’, are you not including yourself?” Eito had an eye for Takumi’s words, it seems, staring right through him in such a way it made him shudder. He should be looking like a grotesque monster to Eito right now yet this guy is enduring it just to give Takumi the chills.

“I’m not fighting. I’m heading over to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy. If I don’t get there fast enough, they may all die. So I’m leaving the fate of everyone else here in your hands.” Takumi responded, realising how stupid he sounded. Why would he entrust such a big deal into a known traitor’s hands?

Eito must have found that amusing as well, laughing even as he pushed his glasses back up. “So everyone’s lives depend on me now, eh, Takumi-kun? Thought I was a traitor who hated humanity and wanted them all dead. I killed my family, you know?”

“Thought you already knew those memories of your past are fake.” Takumi retorted, shutting Eito up. The latter looked away and Takumi smiled slightly, knowing he won this duel of words. “Face it, none of us have any real family. So why not at least make sure that those closest to us are safe? Then we can end the loop of suffering that has been brought by humanity and Futurans alike.”

Eito was quiet. Takumi counted the seconds in his head. One. Two. Three. Four. “Fine. But only because I want to make sure humans atone for their mistakes.” He smiled, it was something from Eito. Takumi held his hand out only for Eito to eye it apprehensively. “What are you doing?”

“A handshake. Just to seal the deal between us. You make sure the Futuran commanders don’t die, I make sure the Special Defense Unit members don’t die.” Takumi beamed. He was finally getting somewhere. Eito glanced from his hand to his face before looking away and shaking his hand as well.

Takumi yanked on Eito hard, causing him to stagger upright, shocked at what just happened. “I’m setting off now. The other academy is far on foot and quite frankly, if I leave for it now, Sirei can’t stop me. So you’d best come up with an explanation on my disappearance, Aotsuki. Good luck.” He stuck his tongue out before leaving Eito’s room, planning his next move as well as decor that could stop making Eito’s room like a hospital.

With that, Takumi set off to his room. On day 4, he had packed a duffel bag of his clothes, with gloves of course. He had some snacks as well as enough water to last him. He had also taken his Infuser from the War Room.

Takumi looked in the mirror, dragging the duffel bag along. He was the same as when he’d last seen himself in the mirror. Red hair with black and white streaks, those dark blue eyes with pastel rings. “I’m… Sumino Takumi.” Yet still, he had changed. Two hundred days of war had changed him mentally and physically even. And now he was going for three hundred. He dropped the duffel bag by his doorstep, planning to leave once the evening announcement came up.

In the meantime, he unzipped the duffel, taking out one of the two huge books he had packed, having taken them from the library. He continued reading, this book in particular was about Futuran cuisine. When supplies weren’t as sparse due to war, the Futurans delighted in creating all sorts of delicacies. Something they liked was called discus cake, similar to taiyaki that humans had at the Tokyo Residential Complex.

“Taiyaki huh…” Takumi was no chef or baker, but maybe he could use the chance to learn about culinary in order to prepare a proper peace offering in the future. Besides, it seemed far easier compared to fermentation for miso.

Soon, the evening announcement came on. With that, Takumi packed the book into his duffel, carrying it on his shoulders as he headed to the cafeteria. By this time, everyone should be in their rooms. Heading to the Ration-O-matic, he quickly got some taiyaki made, putting them in a container before keeping them in his bag as snacks. He ate a quick small dinner.

At the entrance hall, Takumi hesitated before grabbing a fire extinguisher. Thanks to knowledge from his previous timeline, he had used the Gift-O-matic to create a fake replica, putting it in place of the real one. Still, he felt like he forgot something. He checked his bag again, he had everything.

Walking out of the entrance hall, Takumi looked up at the giant wall of Undying Flames. He took the fire extinguisher, spraying down a hole in the fire so it may be large enough for him to pass. This was it. Going through the wall, Takumi looked back, hoping Eito kept his damn promise.

The night was cold. He stabbed himself in the chest with his Infuser, transforming in case he needed to fight anyone. Despite his Class Armour, the night winds were biting. He took out a hoodie from his bag, pulling it over as he made his journey.

Stone and rubble crunched beneath his feet as Takumi trudged through the night. Strangely, he didn’t feel tired. Fire ran through his veins. While his face was cold from being exposed to the night, his chest was warm, burning even.

The Artificial Satellite hung in the middle of the night sky that seemed to drape on and on. Bright with a tinge of blue, the lives of many were counting on him and his choices. Takumi gritted his teeth, walking through desolate corridors.

He peered inside some of the buildings as he passed, seeing many had broken shelves and scattered products, long past expiry date. Perhaps the building he walked next to used to be a toy store with kids that would stop their parents to buy a toy for them. Perhaps this other one was a convenience store, providing a quick meal for those who worked late to support their families.

Takumi clenched at his chest, feeling the phantom pains of the long deceased. The dead haunted him. He closed his eyes yet all he could see were ghosts of his friends, the ghosts of humanity and Futurans. He needed a break.

One step at a time, a hand on the wall of the building, Takumi went inside what he assumed to be an abandoned restaurant. He sat in a booth, swiping the table free of dust before putting his duffel and the extinguisher on it. He unzipped his bag, taking out the taiyaki from its container. He took off his gloves, hesitant.

Supposedly, this was a dish that Futurans really liked, but Takumi couldn’t bear eating it upon seeing its cute fish shape. “Here goes nothing.” He took a bite. It was a bit crispy, and the inside was sweet. Nozomi would have liked it. Thinking about it, he lost his appetite, finishing his current piece of taiyaki before closing the container on the rest.

He sighed, lying down on the booth seat, staring up at the empty ceiling. The world of Futurum was slumbering and he was awake, conscious nightmares flooding his mind every time he wasn't doing something. After hearing one too many of his friends’ screams in his ears, he pushed himself from the seat, combing his hair back with his fingers.

He put his gloves back on before continuing his journey, hoping he doesn’t get lost. He had the light from the Artificial Satellite to guide him, surely. He walked onwards, humming out of tune, nonsensical songs to himself to occupy his mind.

His gloved hands found their way around his neck and Takumi could only pretend that it was his Eito keeping him grounded, to continue doing as planned.

“Takumi-kun, you must be stupid to think this would work.”

The voice Takumi conjured in his head wasn’t exactly the same, but it was enough to keep him sane. He continued onwards, pretending his Eito was talking to him.

“I really don’t understand you, Takumi-kun. You want to save both humanity and Futurans? That’s a high risk low reward challenge that a hero like you would definitely do. But what do you get out of it?”

Yeah, Takumi didn’t know what he’d get out of it. Maybe a means to atone for the poor choices he’d done that put everyone in danger. He smiled faintly at the thought of his Eito chiding him over his unwise decisions. It helps him ignore the memories that once, even before everyone willingly gave their lives to save Futurans, Eito had turned Takumi’s hate onto his friends, and he had killed every single last one of them.

Takumi stopped in his tracks. He raised a gloved finger to his face, feeling the material get wet. He was crying. Out of all times, why did he have to remember this now? He had massacred his friends out of rage and hatred for Eito, even killed Shion before he snapped out of his fog of despise and turned back time to stop himself from killing Eito.

And now, even his Eito was gone. Takumi bit his glove, trying to stifle his cries. Regardless of how inactive the world is at night, he couldn’t have the Futurans hear him and potentially attack him.

“I wanted you to face the same kind of hatred that you do for all of humanity. Face it—you were never cut out to be a hero! You’re like me… hate is what drives you!”

“Aotsuki… you fucking bastard…” With tears running down his eyes, Takumi laughed and continued, every stride filled with hate for that guy. Hate for making him kill his friends, hate for taunting him even when he turned back to spare him, hate for that stupid confession before death, hate for abandoning him after he had turned back time.

It was stupid really. That here again, it was his hate for Eito that kept him going. He looked up upon the horizon, and the sun was nearly up with how the orange seemed to seep into the dark night. He looked around where he had been walking. In front of him was a broken bridge with graffiti in purple and blue.

Takumi made a mental note, knowing that he’s halfway there to the other academy. It would probably take another half day or so to reach there. He stopped in another nearby building. This one must have been a hair salon, with boxes of expired dye, salon mirrors and chairs.

He sat in a chair, taking out a can of spaghetti from his bag. It would be cold to eat but that’s fine. He took out a fork he had wrapped in cloth, using the end of it to pry open the can tab. The spaghetti was lukewarm but tasted like gourmet to the hungry Takumi. He ate till the sun came up, drinking the soup. He packed the fork back in its cloth before discarding the empty can in a bin, not that it mattered when trash was littered all around him.

Takumi continued on for the rest of day 6, never meeting any other Futuran. By midday, he had gotten hungry again, deciding to rest under a shade. There’s holes poking through the tarp of a building but he didn’t mind. As he finished another can of food, this time canned stewed beef, he took out his taiyaki, intending to eat another.

“Ow!!” His head swivelled in the direction of the voice, almost dropping his taiyaki. Taiyaki in hand, sword in the other, he carefully approached the source of the noise. Covered in dirty grey robes was a child, with big blue eyes and dirty pinkish hair, their foot seemed to be stuck underneath some rubble. Seeing this, Takumi quickly ate his taiyaki, rushing forward to help the kid.

Hearing them whimper in pain made him more determined to get their leg free. He dug with his hands, swallowing hard as he used an arm to block more rubble from falling. The kid struggled, trying to wriggle free from under the rubble. “Don’t move, you may hurt yourself more.”

The kid’s eyes widened under their robes, staying still as Takumi safely freed the child. The kid looked awfully young, perhaps six or seven. He helped them to stand, noticing how they limped. He sighed, lifting the kid onto his back before they could say no. The kid yelped, shaking but clinging tight to Takumi’s hoodie, almost choking him. He regretted wearing it over his Class Armour but oh well.

Takumi carried the kid to where he had put his bag, gently lowering them to sit on the ground before he rolled up the kid’s pants. The kid was bleeding. He bit his lip, digging in his duffel for a bottle of water. “This may hurt.” He opened it, using the water to clean the wound as the kid cried.

He winced, not knowing how to comfort a child. Takumi dug around his bag, hoping to find something that may help. He found his taiyaki container. There’s a couple of the cakes left, so he opened it, handing the container over to the kid. “Uh- Try it. It’s sweet. Don’t cry, er, tears don’t look very pretty.”

The child sniffled, looking at the food. They hesitantly took one, licking it. Upon figuring that it would be safe, they ate it, eyes brightening instantly. Takumi smiled gently, instinctively ruffling the child’s hair as he continued treating the kid. He ripped one of his hoodies, using the cloth to bandage the wound with a nearby stick to act as a splint. The kid had gone to eat the last taiyaki, so he kept the container in his bag.

“There. Should be good now.” Takumi packed his stuff, preparing to leave until he felt a tug on his hoodie. The kid was crying, looking up at him with teary blue eyes. He internally winced. He couldn’t very well bring the kid with him to where he was going, but he couldn’t leave the child here either.

He looked down, and the kid also did, nibbling on the taiyaki like they wanted to savour every last bit after having gobbled up the previous one. Takumi felt a pang in his heart. There’s no way a kid could survive out here.

“Um, do you have any parents?” The kid shook their head. Takumi felt another pang in his heart, patting the kid. He looked closely, noticing that the kid was a boy. He was so small, so young. He knelt before the kid, asking. “What’s your name? My name is Sumino Takumi, but you can call me Takumi if you want.”

The kid looked brightly up at him, hesitating a bit before loudly shouting. “Fierian!” Takumi winced a bit at the kid’s loudness but smiled all the same.

“That’s a nice name, Fierian. Can you walk?” He asked softly. The kid looked down, putting his injured leg forward before falling. He quickly caught him, his heart almost leaping out of his throat. “Take it easy, kid!! L-let me carry you instead, okay?” The kid nodded, beaming as Takumi carried him. He took his duffel and that was it. Seems like he’s taking care of a kid now.

The two continued their journey to the second academy. Takumi had to stop frequently due to carrying Fierian, huffing as the kid would enthusiastically kick his back. It wasn’t until the sun began to set when Takumi arrived at the second academy. It was a splitting image of the Last Defense Academy, save for the lack of Undying Flames wall.

He sighed, tired. Takumi slowly knelt down, legs shaking as he let Fierian get off his back. He had been carrying a kid, an extinguisher, and a bag all at once like a camel. “C-can you walk now, Fierian?” The kid staggered but held out a thumbs up, smiling. “Okay, good.”

Takumi stepped foot on school grounds, only for the alarm to go off. “Intruder alert. Intruder alert. Unauthorised personnel detected on school grounds. Defense Mode initiated. All available troops, prepare for battle immediately.” Fierian clung to Takumi tightly in fear, tears falling.

He looked down, trying to reassure him. “It’s okay. The people here are nice.” As Takumi said that, the members of the Second-to-Last Defense Academy showed up in Class Armour. Kyoshika, Yugamu, Kurara, Moko, and Nozomi. It felt like such a relief to see them all alive. Takumi had come in time afterall. “W-woah there. I come in peace. I’m from the Last Defense Academy, sent as back-up.” A lie but it would do.

Fierian looked up at Takumi as he took off his hoodie to show his Class Armour beneath. He heard a whistle and looked in Yugamu’s direction. “Wow, a cutie, huh? With a child too. Ah, this is too beautiful.”

Moko chided Yugamu, punching him in the back as he coughed up blood, chuckling. “Watch what you say, Omokage. One wrong word in front of the kid and I’ll launch my Moko Gutwrench Powerbomb!” She patted him again and Yugamu coughed up blood once more, seeming to find it more pleasurable than painful.

Takumi had bent down to cover Fierian’s ears as the latter pouted at not being allowed to hear. He had stopped crying at least. Kurara tutted, pointing at the kid. “Even if you are from this other academy, you clearly aren’t, child. Bow down before me and worship the daughter of the Oosuzuki family!” She laughed, hand over her chest in a haughty manner. That green tomato mask was scary to Fierian as he teared up once again.

“Oosuzuki-sama! That’s no way to treat a child.” Kyoshika spoke up, hand on her Holy Jumonji Sword. Kurara pointed at Kyoshika, huffing.

“Silence, pervert. Like you know how to talk to children. At best you know how to talk to that blade of yours in bed.” Kurara spoke, her voice sonorous. Kyoshika blushed deeply, sputtering as she raised her hands in self-defense.

“O-Oosuzuki-sama! T-that is preposterous to say in front of a child! What I do in private shouldn’t be revealed to a young warrior with an untainted heart!” Kyoshika defended herself as Kurara continued to berate her. Nozomi stood between them, laughing anxiously.

“You two… at least be glad we’re not fighting off invaders. Why not we welcome our visitors properly instead of arguing amongst ourselves?” She spoke softly, assessing the situation to make sure her friends calm down. She always had a level head when dealing in such situations, it was no wonder Takumi fell for her in his past, be it be as Karua or as Nozomi.

“Oi, you! What are you staring at Nozomi for? Get those perverted eyes away from a beautiful lady like her.” Kurara insulted, with Kyoshika following up in her bumbling way, gasping.

“I-is this true, Oosuzuki-sama?! Was this warrior eyeing Kirifuji-sama in a vile way? Stand back or I will purify you with my Holy Jumonji sword!” She stood in front of Nozomi, brandishing her katana as Takumi nervously waved in front of him.

“N-no, that’s not it. It’s just…” He felt nostalgic, remembering the group when they were all alive. “Y-you remind me of my friends… Back at the other academy!”

“OMG! That’s totes sweet.” Moko giggled, waving at Takumi. “A strong man who cares for kids and his friends. Kya! That’s so nice.”

“Hmph! Moko, don’t forget that this was the barrel roach who dared gaze upon Nozomi with lust in his heart.” Kurara quipped, her voice sharp.

Takumi was flustered, defending himself as he stammered. “There’s a kid here!” Meanwhile, Fierian was giggling, clinging to Takumi like a koala. He blushed in embarrassment at this ordeal. “C-can we get inside first?”

With that, Moko lifted Fierian on her shoulders as the child laughed. “C’mon, kiddo. The Apocalyptic Maiden of Destruction will give you enough food to turn you into a big strong person!” Fierian’s eyes sparkled as he pointed towards the academy, urging Moko to sprint with him in tow.

“Oi! Be careful with Fierian!” Takumi called out, sighing as he reached to pick up the extinguisher and bag. Kurara and Kyoshika had already gone off with Yugamu coughing every now and then. His hands stopped around the handle of the bag when Nozomi bent down, smiling.

“Let me help you, it must be tiring coming all the way here.” She giggled as she could hear Moko shout all the way from inside with the kid laughing. Takumi blushed, flustered as he let out a nervous chuckle, carrying the bag and allowing her to lift the extinguisher.

“So, what brings you to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy? I didn’t know there was another academy.” She asked, smiling along the way. Takumi really felt like he was in the past when everyone was happy, smiling sadly to himself.

“A-ah, well. I’m here as back-up. There’s less people here at the second academy, so I was sent over.” Takumi bluffed, but part of it was true either way. He knew that if he hadn’t come, the other group would stand no chance against the mind control commander later on.

He stumbled, earning a soft gasp from Nozomi as she held his arm. “Are you okay? Do you need help?” Takumi waved slightly, laughing as he composed himself.

“No need, I’m fine. Must have kicked a rock and tripped. It happens.” Internally, he was hitting himself on the head, chiding himself for forgetting. He’d forgotten how Shouma was key to defend against Parmith. Smiling all the way and chatting with Nozomi as he was led to an empty room, he was beating and cursing at himself on the inside.

As he put his stuff on the ground, he sighed, thanking Nozomi for her time before lying in bed. Then, Nigou appeared over him. “Oh, I wasn’t expecting another student.” Takumi flew, brandishing his Infuser towards Nigou at the latter’s sudden appearance. “Waahh!! Don’t hurt me! I’m Nigou, second-in-command to the honourable Sirei. I should’ve knocked…”

The timid robot bounded over to where Takumi was as he lowered his Infuser, apologising. He was about to introduce himself when Nigou stopped him. “It’s fine, Mr. Sumino! Luckily, I have your data from the other campus so I know who you are. I’m just checking to make sure you’re fine. I’m surprised that you have a kid with you. Is that your little brother?”

Takumi blanched, nervously laughing. “Y-yeah. Ah… adopted, that’s why he uh, has a different name.” Nigou didn’t seem to think much of it, smiling.

“Okay then! However, I don’t think Little Sumino would want to be in his own room-” As if on cue, the two heard crying outside on the rooftop. Takumi sprinted out, seeing Fierian outside an empty room, tears overflowing as Yugamu teased him.

“Brave little boys should be able to be on their own. Or are you scared?” Fierian shook his head, sniffling hard while Yugamu giggled, petting his head. Takumi had almost considered strangling him but figured Yugamu would find pleasure in that.

“Oi! Omokage, leave him alone. If he doesn’t want to be on his own, then he can sleep in my room.” Fierian perked up, bounding over for Takumi, stumbling on his injured leg. “Hey, slow down. You’ll hurt yourself again.”

“Oh? What a cute interaction. Are you like a father to this child? Would that make you a DILF?” Yugamu stuck his tongue out, eyeing Takumi in a way where if Kurara were here, she’d call him a vile pervert. He groaned, leading Fierian into his room.

“I’d rather not know what that means…”

“M-Mr. Omokage! P-please don’t disturb the little one!” Nigou chirped, ever the timid robot. Yugamu looked down at Nigou, smiling as if he had an idea.

“Then how about I disturb you instead, Nigou? It was so nice of you to offer yourself up!” He laughed.

Nigou, terrified, crossed his small stubby arms in front of him as he dashed away, loudly yelling. “NO!!”

Takumi locked his door, sighing. Now he had to deal with the Futuran child in front of him. He sat obediently on the couch, kicking his legs. “Come on, it’s time to shower. Do you know how to shower yourself?” Fierian shamefully shook his head. Takumi sighed again, taking off his gloves and helping Fierian out of his clothes and dragging him into the shower as the kid yelped at the first splash of water. Takumi grinned, scrubbing the kid down.

“We can’t have you dirty now, can we?” He made sure to get every crevice, cleaning the dirt under the kid’s fingernails too. Once that was done, he patted him dry with a soft fluffy towel, plopping him on his bed as he tried to find something decent for the kid. Seeing how everything he had was far too big, Takumi thought deeply before telling Fierian to stay there, rushing to the Gift-O-matic. For whatever reason, there were clothes of appropriate size as well as undergarments.

After making three sets of clothes, he carried them back to his room where Fierian was nibbling on his towel. Takumi frowned, removing it from his mouth and putting a finger in front of him. “No. We’ll get you food later. Now choose which clothes you want.” He said, laying the options in front of the kid. There was a white sweater with a black knight print on it, a shirt with blue and white stripes, and a red hoodie.

Fierian pointed at the sweater as Takumi helped him put it on as well as his underwear and pants, trusting the kid to at least wear socks and shoes. Takumi checked his injury again, making sure it was fine. He was healing well. “Behave yourself, I’m going to shower now.”

Takumi stepped into the shower, turning on the privacy screen and stripping himself in there. He scrubbed, staring at himself in the mirror. Every time he saw himself, he felt like he had changed more than he thought he did. Touching his own face, Takumi continued staring. When the water started to feel a bit cold, he snapped back, continuing to clean himself.

As Takumi stepped out of the shower, covering his body with a towel, he saw Fierian had dug through his duffel and taken out one of the books on Futuran culture that he had brought with him. He doubted the kid could read much and his point was proven as he saw the kid stare at picture after picture instead of the words, flipping through quickly. “You know, you won’t learn anything if you only look at pictures.”

He put on his underwear underneath his towel before putting on pants, wiping his hair dry. He pulled over his hoodie and put on his gloves, sitting next to Fierian as the boy stared longingly at the pictures, specifically one of a festival. The picture had plenty of kids flying kites and smiling with food and gifts in hand. Even if the pictures are old, it must have filled him with some sort of sadness as he began crying.

Takumi awkwardly patted him, hugging him from the side. “Hey, hey, it’s okay. After this is all over, I can uh, bring you to have fun at such a festival.” Immediately, the child’s eyes brightened, shaking with excitement.

“Really…?” He gasped. Something about the sight of the child reminded him of himself, how he used to be so naive in his fake childhood memories. Takumi smiled gently.

“Really. Now let’s take you to the cafeteria for dinner. I’m sure the others are there too.” He stood, holding out his hand for Fierian to take. The boy put aside the book before beaming.

“Yay! I wanna hear big sis Moko’s stories!” Oh dear, it seems Moko had already made an impression on the kid. Takumi chuckled, ruffling his hair.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you can grow up big and strong like her if you want.” The two headed to the cafeteria. 

Later, the sixth day ended with Takumi asleep on the sofa with Fierian in bed. The boy had crawled out of bed, toddling over to Takumi and sleeping in his arms, smiling.

Chapter Text

Takumi was putting on his clothes for the seventh day, having to deal with Fierian running around him. He sighed, top naked as he lifted the child onto his bed, wrapping the kid in a blanket cocoon. “Don’t run around, please.”

The kid wiggled in his cocoon, whimpering to try and get Takumi to release him. He cried. His tears were Takumi’s weakness as he hesitated and sighed, releasing Fierian from the cocoon of comfort and cotton. He continued putting his clothes on, pulling his hoodie over his head and then wearing his gloves.

He held Fierian’s hand as they went down to the cafeteria to eat. The kid was walking like he didn’t have his foot buried under rubble just yesterday. Upon reaching the first floor, the kid broke free of Takumi’s grasp, skipping and running to the cafeteria as Takumi flinches. “Hey! Don’t run!”

He ran after the kid, sitting down in the cafeteria while Fierian leapt and tackled Moko. The latter turned around, smiling brightly as she lifted up the kid. “Why, good morning to you too! Do you want to hear about the Apocalyptic Maiden of Destruction and her stories?” Fierian nodded enthusiastically, beaming up at Moko.

Takumi sighed, grabbing a plate of food for himself as well as another plate for Fierian. Setting the dishes down, he lifted Fierian up and carried him to a seat with his food in front of him. “Eat your breakfast or I’ll tell Mojiro to not say anything.”

Tears in his eyes, the kid looked towards Moko for help. She laughed, shaking her head. “Now, kiddo, eat and Moko shall tell you all about her time during the last WWE…”

Takumi managed to eat in peace as Fierian listened enthusiastically to everything Moko had to say about her fake past. He unfortunately had to close his eyes while eating, unable to bear the images of Moko’s corpse flashing in front of him. It didn’t get better when the others came in to eat as well.

“Hey cutie, after this we’re doing some training. Want to join us?” A hand touched his shoulder and Takumi flinched, instinctively taking out his Infuser in self-defense. It took a couple seconds to realise it was just Yugamu, hands raised in surrender. “Going that far now already, hm? Didn’t even take me out to dinner first.”

Takumi was breathing heavily. He laughed awkwardly before keeping his Infuser back in its sheath. “M-maybe not…” Unlike Sirei, Nigou hadn’t taken his Infuser from him. Unfortunately, all eyes were on him now. His appetite turned to dust as he pushed around his fritters. Fierian tugged on his hoodie, his big eyes staring up at him.

Takumi sighed, grateful for the excuse to leave the cafeteria. He dumped the leftovers in the bin before putting his and Fierian’s empty dishes in the dishwasher. As he left, he caught eyes with Nozomi who gave him an awkward smile. He smiled anxiously in return but all he could see was Nozomi stabbed through her body, sliding down V’ehxness’ sword.

He closed his eyes and left the cafeteria with Fierian tagging along. He didn’t know where he was going until he found himself in the boys’ bathroom, leaning over the toilet bowl and heaving. He didn’t want to throw up again but seeing Nozomi dead made it hard to hold down his food.

Fierian was lightly patting his back, Takumi laughed hollowly, finding it ironic that a kid was caring for him. “T-thanks, Fierian…” He stood back up, walking to the sink to wash his mouth clean. So much for having breakfast. He put his gloves back on, still rather shaky.

He cautiously looked down at Fierian, but unlike the rest, he couldn’t see the kid in some fucked up death. Sighing, Takumi promised to himself for the kid to live a normal life. He let the kid hold his gloved hand. Fierian smiled, proceeding to pull Takumi all the way to the gym. Of course, the kid didn’t have the strength so Takumi let himself be dragged by the child.

Fierian dragged Takumi onto the rafters to watch the SDU members train. They’re running laps around the gym right now. Takumi watched from above, finding it a bit absurd how even while running, Kurara had to wear her mask. The kid was excitedly waving to Moko below as she gave him some finger guns while running.

Takumi watched from above, still feeling a bit nauseous from seeing dead bodies so he closed his eyes, wondering about the main campus. He wondered how the rest were doing. There should be a commander attack today from Murvrum. He could only hope that Eito managed to convince the others to spare Murvrum, and that he himself didn’t choose to absorb Murvrum’s hemoanima.

Meanwhile, tomorrow would be when the second academy would be attacked. Without Shouma, he may very well lose this battle right then and there. Takumi sighed shakily, holding his head in his hands. He felt a small pat on his shoulders, turning to see Fierian staring at him. “Taku?”

He smiled wistfully, ruffling the kid’s hair. Fierian was an orphan, pretty much just like Takumi really. They were all orphans here, but at least the others could still happily relish in their fake memories. Eito was Eito, he had killed his family in his faked past after all. As for his mother and Karua… those memories weren’t real. Yes, Karua was based on Nozomi, but he couldn’t hold Nozomi to Karua’s standards. That would be putting unrealistic burdens on her. While he did love Karua, he didn’t want to force Nozomi to fit into a fake mold of someone she wasn’t.

Fierian clung to Takumi, yawning. He smiled, combing the kid’s hair with his hands. “Are you tired?” The kid nodded. “It’s not even noon yet. What will you do if Mojiro catches you asleep before she can tell you stories?” The kid opened his eyes wide, not wanting to miss those high tales. Takumi laughed, patting him.

“Cutie, wanna train with us?” Yugamu shouted from below, winking at Takumi. He internally gagged but decided to join either way. The others were already in their Class Armour.

“Stay here, Fierian.” Takumi told him before stabbing himself with his Infuser, feeling the fire in his veins again. As much as he hated going on the battlefield, the hot rush in his veins was always a pleasant feeling. He sighed, feeling energised as he brandished his sword.

“You, paired up with the freakazoid over there.” Kurara pointed at Takumi, then at Yugamu who waved at him. “Nozomi, Moko and I will be a team since it would be much better. Kyoshika, you can join the perverts since you’re one.” She pointed towards the samurai girl who seemed flustered.

“O-Oosuzuki-sama! You mustn’t talk about such acts and what I do behind closed doors!” She stammered as Yugamu scoffed.

“So you admit you’re a pervert.” He smirked. Takumi groaned, side-eyeing Yugamu.

“Why am I lumped with these two again?” He asked rhetorically, staring down at his sword. It had been a while since he fought. Every time he stared at his sword, his hands shook, remembering that he had used the same blade to end his friends’ lives. He closed his eyes, taking a moment.

“Now, since we have even numbers, we shall do a mock defense battle. Hmph! You freaks can be the invaders. I, Oosuzuki Kurara, will set up the best turrets and traps you’ll ever see. Go bumble about like the pesky invaders.” Kurara shooed Takumi, Yugamu and Kyoshika to one end of the gym.

Yugamu looked at Takumi, licking his lips. “That exchange we had in the cafeteria earlier was so erotic, can you do that again later?” He winked and Takumi felt his entire spine shudder, gritting a smile.

“N-no way… That was just out of instinct…” Takumi mumbled. Yugamu seemed to drool further at his words so he left it at that, dodging an incoming bullet. “Hey!”

“Slowpokes! Take all the time in the world that you need! I’ll defeat you in the name of the Oosuzuki family.” Kurara gloated with Nozomi laughing nervously behind her. Moko brandished her mace, smiling as she went for Kyoshika. She chuckled while Kyoshika yelped, her leg scratched by the mace.

“Hah?! How dare you strike a samurai while she is unaware? Holy Jumonji sword, take care of this!” The two girls duked it out as Yugamu went for Nozomi, his oddly rubbery arms extending to try and nick her.

There was a loud metallic clang as Kurara dashed in front of Nozomi, bringing her shovel down on Yugamu’s blades to whack him. “And how dare you try to hurt Nozomi! Take that!” She tried whacking Yugamu again, only for him to leap over her and try to cut her from behind. “Why you pesky-!!”

In the end, everyone but Nozomi and Takumi were fighting. He didn’t want to have to hurt his friends. Even lifting his sword in front of them, in front of her, made him feel nauseous as he could see her dying in his arms once again. Nozomi seemed to notice and laughed nervously. “Sumino-kun, you don’t have to fight if you don’t want to-”

“Bogus! Nozomi, how could you fall for such weak vermin?! Everyone has to fight! This is war!” Kurara exclaimed, having dropped a turret on Yugamu’s head as the latter waved his arm in defeat. Meanwhile, Kyoshika was slumped over Moko’s shoulder, clearly having been defeated by her as she giggled, putting Kyoshika down gently.

“I challenge you to a duel! Right here and now! We’re two nil.” Kurara gestured to Yugamu and Kyoshika. With a sharp tongue, she pointed straight at Takumi who bit his lip. “Now let’s finish this with a three to none.” She cackled, heading straight for Takumi and giving little time to react.

He instinctively blocked her shovel, shaking. She was going down on him, trying to whack him from all sides as he kept parrying and blocking. “What’s the matter? Too in awe of my divine Oosuzuki power? Hmph! That’s it! Bow down to me!”

Kurara continued pummelling Takumi with all her might, cackling as Takumi had to block and dodge bullets from turrets as well. Kyoshika, her face bruised, cheered Kurara on. “Oosuzuki-sama! My lady, go! You can defeat him!”

“Kyah! It’s nice to see such blossoming friendship!” Moko giggled as Nozomi tried to speak up.

“Maybe we should stop Kurara-chan…” Ever the angel, her voice was drowned out by the others chanting for Kurara. Still, Takumi couldn’t bring himself to land a blow on his friend, hearing her shrill scream from when V’ehxness had stabbed her with her arm and sucked her dry.

He was growing pale at the thought, dizzy as he staggered back. He created an opening for Kurara to whack him hard, sending him flying into the gym rafters. He coughed up blood as she laughed, turning to the others to talk about being able to beat him.

The blow made it hard to tell between what’s real or fake. Takumi saw a blackened corpse where Kurara stood, her screams filling his ears. When he glanced towards Kyoshika, he saw a disintegrating body, the edges charred. As for Moko and Yugamu, he saw himself plunging his blade into their chests, draining them dry himself.

He coughed, clutching at his side as he shakily stood back up, destransforming. Was he even capable of fighting to protect his friends if he was plagued with these nightmarish memories? He couldn’t even defeat Karua in a mock battle. Could he really defeat V’ehxness and establish peace?

“Sumino-kun, are you alright?” Takumi lifted his head to the left to see that Fierian had dragged Nozomi to his side, pointing at Takumi as if wanting her to heal him with tears in his eyes. “Haha… don’t worry about Kurara-chan, she’s not always like that. Your brother is really cute and cares for you, you know?”

Takumi grew flustered, glaring at the kid before smiling awkwardly. “Uh- yeah… he really is. I’m fine though, don’t worry about me. I just… wasn’t in the mood to fight you guys since um… you’re all my friends and allies. Who knows if we have to fight invaders tomorrow? O-or today even.” Smooth.

Nozomi giggled before patting Fierian’s head. “That’s understandable, but your brother really cares for you. He even ran from his seat to drag me over to you. Since I’m here I may as well help, no?” The kid nodded, sniffling.

“Fix Taku please.” He pleaded, earning a laugh from both Takumi and Nozomi. She put the kid on a seat before turning to Takumi.

“That’s right, Sumino-kun. Nurse Nozomi is here to fix your injuries. Now sit down like a good boy or you get…”

“Kaboom!” Fierian added, giggling. Nozomi giggled too as Takumi blushed deeply, sitting down obediently as he let Nozomi check him. He had a bruised rib and a nosebleed, the blood having gotten down his throat and made him cough it up. Nozomi had him lift his hoodie so she could apply a balm on his side despite his protests that he could do it himself.

After that was done, Takumi thanked Nozomi and went back to his own room. Fierian decided to tag along with Yugamu to see him do whatever he did in the biology lab. He could only hope his friends at the other academy were safe, and that Yugamu wouldn’t dissect the kid. Did he make a mistake coming here? There wasn’t even a guarantee that Tsubasa, Gaku, the Tsukumo twins, and Shouma would fight-

He sat up straight in bed, sweating. “The non fighters.” He had so much trouble persuading them in the first timeline and just barely managed to get them to fight in the second because of his knowledge of the future. But since he didn’t tell the truth, they may not even fight. That and the commanders were stronger now.

Takumi staggered to his toilet, leaning against the wall above it as he dry heaved. Had he doomed them simply by coming here? He didn’t even bring Shouma to fight against Parmith. There’s no telling that the events that were to come would even result in a victory on both sides. He retched, shaking as he held back his hair with his gloved fingers. He desperately tried to pretend to himself that his Eito was holding his hair back for him with the gloves, even if it was highly unlikely that his Eito would do that.

He would be killing them all again just by making the wrong choice. He couldn't see clearly, tears filling his vision. He couldn’t fight. He couldn’t protect. All Takumi could do was hurt and hurt more.

It took a while for his hearing to return as the sounds of his doorbell ringing grew louder. Takumi swallowed, flushing the toilet before rinsing his mouth with water. He wiped his tears on his hoodie, glancing in the mirror for a moment. His eyes were a bit red but so long as he held his voice steady, no one should be able to notice.

He opened the door, expecting Fierian to drag him to accompany him, or perhaps Nozomi to check up on him after the training in the gym. What he didn’t expect was Kurara, huffing before his doorstep with a tray of food. “Hmph! How dare you make the great Oosuzuki-sama wait outside so long! If it weren’t for Nozomi, you would not have been able to grace upon my being.”

Takumi laughed half-heartedly, letting Kurara into his room. She put the tray of food on the table beside his sofa, looking around the room before pointing at him. “You need better taste in decor, vermin. Enjoy the great Oosuzuki’s curry, lavish in its taste and weep before gods!”

He simply smiled, this was how Kurara cared in her own way after all. He sat by the sofa, eating a spoonful of the curry with rice, letting out a satisfied hum. “It tastes really good, Oosuzuki.”

“That’s ‘Oosuzuki-sama’ to you! Hmph!” As much as Kurara tried to hide it, he could tell that she was enjoying the compliment about her food. It was so much like the first and second timeline, where Kurara had made curry for everyone. How everyone had gone for a scoop or more, praising her and talking all around. Hearing his friends laugh together…

“Oi! Why are you crying? Is the curry bad? This can’t be! I-it’s a great recipe passed down through generations in the great Oosuzuki family!” Kurara seemed a bit nervous and insecure at the thought of her curry being awful.

Takumi wiped his tears, laughing awkwardly. “N-no… it’s just… it reminded me of… my past.” That was the most he could get out as he stuffed his mouth with more curry, turning away from Kurara so she couldn’t see his tears. He continued eating his lunch in silence, sniffling while Kurara awkwardly stood there. “U-um, I can take the dishes to be washed later…”

“O-oh! Well, you should be grateful that the great Oosuzuki-sama even bothered sending you curry! Hmph!” Kurara left Takumi’s room. With that, Takumi put down his spoon on his empty plate and proceeded to vomit in the toilet again. The curry was good, and it wasn’t Kurara’s fault that he felt this way either. He needed to stop seeing and hearing his friends dying whenever he looked at them or even stood in their presence.

Takumi laughed to himself. Was this not what Eito had? Had his Eito really cursed him to never see his friends normally despite retracting his cognitive disorder on him? He splashed water on himself, looking in the mirror.

“I’m… Sumino… Taku…” He tried repeating the words to himself, only to feel intense hatred. That damn white streak was one thing. He could always chalk it up to stress. But his eyes are wrong. They lacked the red rings, he looked lifeless, without any fight in him.

“I’m Sumino Takumi. Sumino. Takumi.” He repeated, gripping the edges of the mirror, staring straight at himself. He should have died that day. “Takumi.” He had made all the wrong choices yet despite it all, Nozomi finally got to live. “Sumino Takumi.”

And yet here he was. He didn’t feel like the same person at all. The more he stared at himself, the more fucked he felt. All he could see in himself was Nozomi dying in his arms. All he could see was Eito’s empty eyes, his cold body beneath his blade. He could hear their final gasps all over again.

“H-how could I forget? Y-You’re… Takkun, from back then… right?”

Takumi shook, standing back from the mirror, breathing heavily.

“I hated, hated, hated… and deeply loved you…”

He punched the mirror, yelling in pain as the shards ripped his glove and punctured his hand. He felt all too nauseous again but didn’t have anything to vomit back up anymore. He clutched his injured hand, wincing as it shook. That’s right, pain kept him grounded.

Takumi gave a shaky sigh, bending down to pick up the large glass shards with his uninjured hand, not wanting Fierian to step on any and get hurt too. It was hard maneuvering the smaller glass shards with a broom using only one hand, but he made sure there were absolutely no shards left, dumping it all in the bin. When he swept and saw red staining the ground, he knew he was bleeding. He didn’t care about that right now, his goal was to make sure Fierian would be safe.

Only after he was done sweeping did he take off his glove over the sink. More shards of glass fell. His knuckles were bleeding, most of the bleeding was around his ring and pinky fingers. Of course he had to get injured the day before the second academy was to be attacked. On the other hand, he would not have to feel paranoid of his own reflection.

Takumi winced as he rinsed his hand, taking care to pluck out the remaining shards. He tried checking his hand movement and couldn’t move his fingers at all without hurting it. Letting the injury heal on its own would take too long. Since it was his dominant hand, he may not be able to fight.

He reached down into the bin, grabbing the largest, sharpest glass shard. His DNA was shared between the two academies. The Revive-O-matic would bring him back, good as new. He held the shard to his neck, blood from his hand still dripping onto the tiles. It was for his friends, Takumi reassured himself. He had died plenty of times in battle before.

He slit himself in the throat, collapsing. Death was not so fast, Takumi could feel like he was drowning from his own blood filling his lungs. His chest burned as he choked, asphyxiating. It was slow and arduous, he could count the seconds it took for him to die. His hands scrabbled at his throat instinctively, as if trying to unhook a noose that wasn’t there.

It took a whole minute for everything to go black. Then he woke up, gasping as his eyes flew open. He sat up in bed, clammy all over. Nozomi was beside him, eyes widening. Had she been the one to find him? He didn’t even think if the revival drones would reach him before anyone else did.

“Sumino-kun?! You’re awake. Thank goodness. Why did you do that?” Nozomi seemed concerned as Takumi sat up. He stared blankly at his hand. It was healed now thanks to the Revive-O-matic at least. He couldn’t help the small chuckle. “Eh? Sumino-kun?”

“I’m fine, don’t worry, Kirifuji! I just hurt my hand and well… I can’t fight if I’m injured, right?” Takumi tried to make an excuse, only for Nozomi to lean in close, worry etched in her features as she bit her lip.

“Kurara-chan told me about what happened earlier. I’m sorry if her presence disturbed you…” She looked upset, sitting back in her chair beside him. Now he had done it, making her worried.

“N-no! It wasn’t that. Her cooking was really good! I just had a moment and hurt my hand. So I um…” Takumi winced, he couldn’t lie his way out of this entirely. “Well, I killed myself so the Revive-O-matic could heal me quickly.”

“Your brother was the one to find you, you know? He… he ran to me and Moko-chan, crying. By the time I reached your room, the Revive-O-matic must’ve done its job, as you’re perfectly fine right now.” Nozomi explained, glancing off to the side.

“Oh…” Takumi didn’t think about Fierian finding him. At most, he thought that any of the other SDU members may have found him, and they may already be used to this sort of thing. But the kid was still vulnerable. He remembered what he had asked Fierian, only to find out he didn’t have parents. The kid may have lost his parents to either humans or V’ehxness’ experiments.

“Where is he? Where’s Fierian?” Takumi immediately got up, grabbing his gloves and hastily putting them on while Nozomi took hold of his hand.

“Sumino-kun, slow down. Your brother is with Moko-chan in the cafeteria- Sumino-kun!” Takumi had rushed from Nozomi’s grasp, making a mad dash towards the cafeteria. His lungs felt like he was drowning in blood again but he didn’t care, slamming open the cafeteria door as he breathed heavily.

“Taku!!” Fierian jumped out of Moko’s grasp, running over to hug Takumi. He must have been crying for a while now, wailing as he jumped up to cling to Takumi. He flinched before hugging him back, carrying him into his arms.

“I’m so sorry you had to see that but look, Taku is fine now, see?” He gestured to himself while Fierian kept crying. Moko walked over before smacking Takumi by the head.

“Sumino, you must not upset the young boy like this! He was clearly upset. If I had my way, I would have given you the Double Axe handle.” Moko huffed, shaking her head. “But it may cause your brother to cry more, so I didn’t do it.” Thank goodness she didn’t, if she did, Takumi would probably be dead a second time. She left the cafeteria, humming to herself.

He simply stood there, hugging Fierian back and trying to soothe him. Takumi rocked him in his arms, mimicking a cradle just to get him to calm down. This was really embarrassing but he deserved it. He stayed that way even as Yugamu entered, sneaking a look while grabbing a donut before heading back to the Bio Lab.

Eventually, Fierian managed to fall asleep in his arms. Takumi sighed, feeling tired as he sat down on the cafeteria chair, holding him close while still rocking him sometimes.

“Sumino-kun, you have pretty good parental instincts. No wonder your brother cares for you.” Nozomi bent down over Takumi, smiling. He smiled back, flustered as he kept holding onto Fierian.

“U-um, yeah… He lost his parents…” Takumi mumbled, looking away shyly. Despite differentiating Karua and Nozomi, he still couldn’t help but feel flustered around Nozomi.

“Oh, that’s sad. But he has you, doesn’t he? What’s he doing here and not at the TRC? Isn’t he a little young?” Shit. Takumi looked away. Asides from himself and Eito, Nozomi would be the one to know about their pasts as living weapons. He could only hope that her memory had been altered a bit.

“He must’ve snuck with me or something. I have a childhood friend back at the TRC, Karua.” Why was he telling Nozomi all of this? “She also lost her parents and my mother really wanted me to get with her, haha… Having to take care of two sons, she also wanted a daughter…” Takumi rocked Fierian gently, recounting his fake memories and adding in some other details. The kid was still clinging to Takumi’s hoodie, looking like a peaceful little angel.

He would have to figure out how to keep up this lie still. If Sirei found out Fierian was a Futuran, he’d have the kid dead. But if the rest of his friends knew… then it may become easier to strike a peace deal with the Futurans. Takumi sighed, adjusting Fierian in his grip. There’s so much to think about, he couldn’t help but feel an immense burden. Yet when he saw Fierian’s smile in his sleep, he too smiled. Perhaps he’d be saving many little smiles like the kid’s.

“He’s really cute, isn’t he?” Nozomi asked, looking at Fierian and smiling at the sight of his sleeping form.

“Yeah…” Takumi continued to hold him close when Kurara and Kyoshika burst into the cafeteria loudly.

“Scoundrel! Get your hands off Nozomi right now! You were planning to do perverted things to her weren’t you?” Kurara was steaming, yelling. Kyoshika, bless her soul, glanced at Kurara in confusion, frantic.

“S-Sumino-sama! How dare you defile Lady Nozomi like this!” She brandished her katana, ready to strike him down. They were loud, leading Fierian to stir.

“Shh… Kurara-chan, Kyoshika-chan, you two are waking the little guy up.” Nozomi put a finger to her lips, smiling to indicate to her friends to be quiet.

“Huh?! We woke the young warrior up?!” Kyoshika exclaimed loudly. Takumi winced as Fierian started crying again. This was going to be a long day.

Day 7 ended with Takumi sleeping in bed, Fierian clinging to him tightly. The boy wore Takumi’s outer jacket.

Takumi awoke on the eighth day to alarms blaring.

“Intruder alert. Intruder alert. Unauthorised personnel detected on school grounds. Defense Mode initiated. All available troops, prepare for battle immediately.”

Fierian was crying at the noise, leading Takumi to try and console him. “It’s okay, it’s okay. I’ll take care of the monsters for you, okay? Taku will be back.” Looking at the kid was like looking at his younger self. Even if Takumi never did have a childhood, he was reminded of the fake memories of comforting Karua.

He smiled sadly. And, as embarrassing as it was, he lifted up Fierian’s bangs, kissing his forehead like Nozomi did in his previous timeline. “Don’t worry, Fierian. Taku will return after all this. So be a good boy, okay?” The kid finally stopped crying, but continued to sniffle.

“Taku… p-please don’t die…” His heart broke at the kid’s words, giving him a final hug and another forehead kiss.

“Taku won’t die. So stay safe, okay? And…” Takumi swallowed hard, holding Fierian by his shoulders. “If Taku doesn’t return, I want you to run all the way from here. Run straight from the academy. When you see a broken bridge with purple and blue graffiti, you’re halfway to the other school, yeah? Then turn left and keep running. When you see a wall of purple fire, I want you to throw as many rocks as you can to the other side. Someone should be able to get you, okay?”

Fierian nodded frantically. Takumi ruffled his hair one last time before grabbing his Infuser, running to the War Room while Fierian looked over the roof walls, glancing at the invaders below.

“E-everyone, I’m having very strong readings. There may be an enemy commander, please stay safe.” Nigou reported, squeaking. Yugamu looked at the monitor.

“That’s a lot of enemies. I really don’t like doing loveless massacres.” He sighed as Kurara whacked him on the shoulder.

“Loveless or not, you’d better give your life to protect the descendant of the Oosuzuki family!” Kurara demanded, Infuser in hand. It almost looked like she was about to stab Yugamu instead. He chuckled, letting her whack him a couple more times.

Takumi took in a deep breath, exhaling. “Guys, I know we have to protect the academy but please watch your own and each others’ backs. If any of us goes down, we won’t have enough people to cover every blind spot. ”

“Woah, look who’s the leader now? Nice and dominant, I’d like that in my man.” Yugamu bit his lip and Takumi rolled his eyes so far into the back of his head, forcing a smile.

“Let’s go, besties! Hyah!!” Moko stabbed herself with her Infuser as everyone else followed suit. The familiar rush of adrenaline and heat filled Takumi’s veins. He gripped his Class Weapon. He can feel his heart beating in his ears but strangely, he was calm. Perhaps it was knowing that he would likely die today if things went wrong. And quite frankly, he wouldn’t mind that. He’d welcome death with open arms.

After transforming, he ran towards the launch pad, jumping through the defense shield and landing on the ground, sword in hand. The others landed around him. He focused on the enemies before him. He need not even brush against one and it would disintegrate into dust from how much power he wielded due to his past future. He continued fighting every enemy, muttering a silent prayer to the fallen which each enemy slain.

Perhaps this one had children back home they were feeding. Slash. Maybe this one had parents to take care of due to old age. Stab. This one could have a pet they cared for since young. Thrust. Each enemy slain was a Futuran granted death’s reprise.

Takumi closed his eyes, steadying himself as a particularly big enemy blundered for him. If he listened close enough, he could hear the screams of kids, young adults, elderly. This one enemy was an amalgamation of so many restless souls in one. Gritting his teeth, he stood his ground, unleashing a fiery slash that cut the enemy and all those around it into ash and dust.

It made him dizzy, needing to catch a break. He glanced around at his team. Kurara was slamming that shovel of hers on enemies like they were fertilisers and constructing turrets in record time. Yugamu’s oddly stretchy arms extended to mow down enemies with his blades, making them slower for Kyoshika to hack and slash with her sword. Moko had several enemies ganging up on her at once but she swung her mace, hitting five of them at once.

“Sumino-kun! Keep fighting!” Nozomi dashed by, flipping her gun’s chamber and firing a bullet to paralyze an enemy besides him. He nodded, raising his blade to cut down more enemies.

The sound of battle drowned the screams in Takumi’s mind as he continued till there were no more of the lesser enemies. “Woo! Besties, we did it!” Moko squealed, hands on her face as she checked that her makeup was in order.

“Hmph! These invaders are no match for me, Oosuzuki-sama!” Kurara’s mask grinned as she dismantled a turret, ready to station it elsewhere.

“Verily, isn’t that the commander there?” Kyoshika pointed with her Holy Jumonji sword towards the small white commander. With many eyes and mouths, it floated and spun ominously. Takumi swallowed, he only had one shot.

“I am Parmith, Paragon of Devotion. Destruction will be an act of love for you who are bound by shackles of hatred… This is a show of my love for you! Open yourselves up to my adoration!” The commander shrilled, firing arrows that Takumi recognised oh so well.

“DUCK!!” He screamed, dodging the arrows. Everyone else followed suit, but Moko wasn’t so lucky. She got hit with one.

“Ow! Now, don’t go doing that to meee… Ow…” Moko slurred, her moves becoming sluggish as the commander took control. Nozomi stepped forward, trying to help, holding her gun close to her.

“Moko-chan? Do you need help-” Takumi rushed forward, tackling Nozomi to the side as she screamed. Where she stood before, Moko had thrown her mace, narrowly missing the two. Her eyes were red, spirals filling her whole eye. She jerked uncontrollably, wailing.

“Everyone! Don’t get hit by the arrows! They’ll control you!” Takumi shouted before helping Nozomi. “Kirifuji, are you alright?” Nozomi nodded, standing back up.

“Well this is frustrating. It’s not love if we’re going to be controlled like this, as much as it sounds divine to be able to surrender myself to someone else’s torture.” Yugamu attacked the smaller hordes coming his way, tossing a potion to slow them down.

“Can it, freak! You heard the red rodent, don’t get yourself hit by the arrows or you’ll slow me, Oosuzuki-sama, down!!” Kurara smacked the small invaders into one of the big ones as they imploded. At the same time, her turrets have been working overtime, shooting down enemies who try to sneak upon her.

“Red rodent?!” Takumi yelled, ducking another influx of arrows. “DUCK!!” This time, Kyoshika wasn’t so lucky. While cutting down some of the larger enemies, a couple arrows found home in her side.

“Kyah! A mighty warrior… mustn’t… let defeat…” She turned around, eyes red, charging for the other defense unit members. It was Moko, Kyoshika, and the enemies.

“Moko-chan! Kyoshika-chan!” Nozomi had tears in her eyes as she fired paralyzing bullets one after another at her friends, stopping them from attacking for a moment.

Takumi was sweating, breathing hard, trying to find an opening to attack Parmith when they fired arrows again. “DUCK!!”

Yugamu got hit, pulling out the arrow in his arm, grunting. “Looks like it’s the end for me, cuties. You know… I wouldn’t mind… dying by your hands…” His eyes also turned red, and he lunged for Takumi. He gritted his teeth, knocking Yugamu down to the ground and rendering him unconscious with the butt of his sword.

“No dying on my watch.” He found his way to Moko and Kyoshika as well, knocking both unconscious with the butt of his sword before ducking to avoid more arrows from the commander.

There were less of the smaller enemies now, but that commander was still a huge deal. “Oosuzuki! Can you build a turret close enough to the commander to shoot it?” He yelled at Kurara.

“Hmph! What can’t I do? And that’s Oosuzuki-sama to you, scoundrel!” Kurara snapped her fingers, her hemoanima quickly assembling a turret, firing its own arrows at the commander. The commander wailed, firing more arrows in retaliation.

“Kurara-chan!!” Nozomi called out as Kurara turned her head. Before she could do anything, an arrow punctured her neck as she shrieked. Soon, she was mind controlled as well, dragging her shovel to hit at the defense shield. “Kurara-chan, no!!” Nozomi rushed after her and before Takumi could stop her, the commander launched a fleet of arrows again, striking her in the back as she staggered, tears in her eyes as she too started firing bullets at the defense shield.

“S-shit…” Takumi swore, finishing off all the small enemies and granting them death. He was caught between Parmith and the other two, dodging arrow after arrow. The turrets were doing their work, but it wasn’t enough. His time travel shenanigans had made the commanders so much stronger.

He deflected arrow after arrow, growing fatigued. His vision was blurry, fire in his veins. And at that moment he was standing before Shion’s capsule again. The towering skeletal guardians were destroying his friends, one by one as he could only watch, feet stuck to the ground. Their screams filled his ears as he covered them, falling to his knees.

He heard the sound of whistling and was brought back to the battlefield with an arrow striking right at his chest. Takumi staggered back, sucking a breath in his chest as he yanked the arrow out, trying to walk towards the commander yet he could feel whatever it was in the arrow holding him back.

He stumbled forward, gripping his sword tight as another volley of arrows fired. Two struck his shoulder as he yelled, losing feeling in his body.

Images flickered through his mind. Him and Fierian having a nice picnic after this was all over as he gave the kid some taiyakis. Watching as the kid ran off, he laid on Karua’s lap while she smiled above him. She bent down, kissing his forehead. “Remember to watch the kid, ‘kay?”

“Yeah, yeah. He can do fine on his own.” Takumi laughed, playing with a strand of Karua’s long silver hair. She smiled sadly, seeming to phase in and out of existence.

“But can you, Takkun? I’m worried for you too, you know? Sometimes you need people guiding you.” She stroked his hair, seeming to get foggier. Takumi sat up, looking at her with concern.

“What do you mean, Karua? I’m doing fine.” Everything was focused on her now. The sound of Fierian’s laughs faded into the background, as well as the bird chirping and the wind blowing.

Karua cupped Takumi’s face, her voice turning into an echo. “You lack adoration for the god of this world. You lack the drive to protect who you love. Give yourself to me, Takkun. Can you do that?”

Takumi swallowed, looking at Karua, wanting her back. “C-can I?” Everything was fading. He reached out. “Karua? I can do it. I can.”

Karua’s appearance was sliced clean through in purple flames. A being with silver hair descended but Takumi’s vision was growing blurry. He faintly heard it laugh, lifting up his bangs to kiss his forehead. “Don’t worry, Takumi-kun. I’ll take care of this.”

And Takumi was promptly booted into his headspace, watching as a familiar figure took control of his body instead. His eyes widened through the blurring darkness. “Ao… tsu… ki…?”

He could only watch Eito smile menacingly. “I’m killing you myself after all this. But you’ve endured enough. It’s my turn to win this match and show you how to win, Takumi-kun.” Takumi watched as Eito took control and broke through the commander’s failed control, wielding Takumi’s sword like it was nothing. Then he fell unconscious.

Chapter Text

“Save them this time, or I’m going to control you once more when you wake and kill you myself.”

Those were the last words he remembered before plunging into darkness. It was inevitable, while he had chosen to take control of him at that moment, he too had taken part of his own cryptoglobin to make this work. Perhaps that was why fate decided he was to wake when Takumi was close to dying once again.

It was revolting really, how much he relied on him at times, like a mindless chicken. At least a chicken was less hideous than him. It was a wonder how Takumi was able to regain control last time and leap back a week or so to stop himself from killing him .

No use dwelling on the past now, that was what Eito dealt with the moment he decided to send them both back.

The acrid smell of humans was around him as he stared at Takumi’s allies. No, Artificial Futurans , that’s what they were. That information does nothing as even right now, Eito could only see skinless beings, covered in boils and pus, attacking the defense barrier. He gripped the sword in hand. It does not belong to him but neither does this body.

He ran back, aiming to lop the heads off these hideous creatures. They’d always be brought back by the Revive-O-matic. It sucked, but at least Takumi wouldn’t go whining that he’d killed his friends.

The creature with the weird pumpkin and tomato mask went down first, head rolling across the floor. The shields opened up, sending a revival drone to pick the body. Before Eito could kill the second person, he heard the whistling of arrows, turning the blade to deflect it. As much as he was sure he had a stronger will to survive that could counteract the mind control, he could not risk anything.

That was when the second creature, covered in white torn up armor, fired a shot at him. Eito dodged back, trying to remember who this was. He glanced at the bodies on the ground. The mutated dark blue one must be Yugamu. The one in torn red linen would be Kyoshika. Purple should be Moko and he had just beheaded Kurara.

Eito groaned. Of course this had to be Nozomi Kirifuji. If he beheaded her, Takumi would make a fuss over it when he eventually returned control over to him. He sighed, deigning to put his hands near the creature. When it reached out a putrid hand, he nearly barfed but seized the opportunity to knock her unconscious.

He gagged before turning to the commander before him, dodging another flurry of arrows. “Takumi-kun, you didn’t think this far ahead, did you?” He laughed, running up to the commander. As he got closer, the commander shot more and more arrows.

“What’s this? An invader fighting against my arrows? Impossible!” The commander shrilled as Eito flashed a smile, brandishing Takumi’s sword.

“Oh, a lot of things have become possible, miss.” He smiled, slamming the blade into the commander’s body. As the commander screamed, Eito pushed the blade in further, focusing on only the blade and how it seemed to soak up the commander’s blood. If he focused too much on the putrid stench around him, he would gag again.

He thrusted the blade in one more time until he was sure that the commander was detransforming. Eito took a step back, holding the sword in hand as everyone around him stirred. First, it was the fleshy blob covered in blue with numerous accessories punctured in its flesh. The voice was grating, and he smelled like chemicals.

“Oh? It seems the cutie has defeated the commander while we were all out of it.” Yugamu stretched, a grotesque sight to see as his flesh seemed to ripple beneath his skin. Eito brandished a carefully constructed smile, making sure to not let anything slip.

“Mm! It was a lot of work, but I managed to deal with the commander, Omokage.” He looked around to see the others getting up. Moko gasped, patting her face before looking around her.

“Kyah! This is totes not good. But oh! You saved this lady! Teehee!” Her giggle scraped Eito’s eardrums as he nodded. Ever since he shared Takumi’s body, he had been wondering why he was still unable to see, hear, or smell people normally. Takumi had given a hypothetical question surrounding his situation to the previous timeline’s Yugamu, and he had said it was psychogenic… whatever that meant.

Eito stiffened when he felt someone hug him from the side, smelling that it was Kyoshika with that smell of sandalwood and burnt corpses. “Sumino-sama! It was amazing how you took down the commander like that! It’s just like the manga where a fellow samurai managed to get back up despite everyone falling around him! Verily, might I say you were even stronger!”

He laughed awkwardly, trying to push Kyoshika off of him, his hands touching the pus that seeped from her. From a distance, he heard the sharpest, fork on chalkboard voice, rapidly approaching. Kurara. “Hmph! How dare you behead the daughter of the Oosuzuki family! I would have my father nuke you for this! But I suppose you did save us.”

“Guys, please, give Sumino-kun some space.” There was an airy laugh, it sounded fake in Eito’s mind. He didn’t need to see to tell it was Nozomi. All through it, Eito continued smiling, nodding at whatever, feeling rather disgusted by it all, especially knowing that seeing, hearing, smelling all this was because of his own defect.

“Yeah, Kirifuji is right! I’m feeling a bit tired. But first we have to deal with this commander.” Eito points to the lady on the ground, shakily standing only to fall again.

“W-why can you talk all of a sudden…? You’re not getting anything out of me…!” So much for dealing with the commander. Eito covered his mouth with his hand, looking at her. At least fully fledged Futurans looked normal to him. “I’m not about to leak information to the enemy. You may as well kill me now. Make me suffer all you want… I’ll never betray my beloved.”

“And who is your beloved, might I ask?” Eito asked, trying to poke through the commander. She held her hand over her chest, defiant.

“I will never tell you. I have no regrets… Even when I’m gone, my love will remain. Now, hurry up and kill me.” She spoke, accepting her fate.

Kyoshika exhaled, shifting from one pus-riddled foot to another. “How confounding… hearing one of the vile invaders actually speak… It makes it harder to strike them down.”

“There’s no getting away from it, though. They’ve already given up on life.” Yugamu shrugged, his voice sounding sour and rotten.

“Well? Who’s going to do the honours?” Kurara asked, sounding like she’d do it herself if she could. Even if they were but fake Futurans, Takumi’s friends were still as vile as humans went. Eito gritted his teeth, smiling cheerfully.

“What if we spared her instead?” He received silence at that before it was an outrage of voices.

“Are you insane? Are you colluding with the enemy to take down the Oosuzuki family?!”

“Sumino-sama! You mustn’t think to spare the enemy when they could kill us at any moment!”

“Why are you sparing me? Does my suffering bring that much to you?”

“Honestly, I’d delight in your suffering but considering that you want death, would it not be better to give it to this dear commander, Sumino?”

“Hah?! Takumi, I know you’re a gentleman but you must not be so nice to your opponent in the ring!”

“Sumino-kun, is this what you really want?” Eito turned to look at the blob that was Nozomi. No matter how he saw it, unlike the rest, she was human through and through, the most vile. Her stench was the worst, her form was the ugliest, her voice was the most harrowing.

“Yes.” Eito spoke brightly, reaching out a hand to the commander. The commander seemed apprehensive, hesitantly taking his hand to stand up.

The ugly creature that was Kurara pointed at him angrily, screeching. “Are you colluding with the enemy now, pervert?! You’re going to backstab us, aren’t you?” Her voice was so annoying, Eito internally rolled his eyes. The commander seemed confused at being spared still.

“Nope! In fact, if I recall, there should be some cages in the academy’s courtyard, no? We can keep the commander there.” Eito stated, beaming. It must seem wild for Takumi to smile so much at the idea of keeping Futurans like pets, he was relishing the thought of his friends looking at Takumi like he was weird.

“Hmph. Even if you spare me, I will never give you information about us, invaders. You can torture me as much as you want but my love and adoration for my beloved holds strong.” The commander scoffed but ultimately still held Eito’s hand. It was weird, being able to hold someone without feeling grossed out.

“That’s fine.” Eito simply stated, smiling as there was another uproar around him.

“Eek! Mr. Sumino! W-what are you doing?” He looked down and saw Nigou running towards him. Just the man he was looking for. He smiled.

“Nigou, do you have the keys to the courtyard cages? I think we have a new resident.” He asked, leading the commander, who had gone quiet, to the cages in the second academy courtyard. With Nigou’s help, the commander silently sat in the cage, mask still on. “Well then-” 

“TAKU!!!” Eito was tackled to the ground as a kid ran into him, beaming up at him. The kid hugged him tightly, so much so that he could hardly breathe.

“What? Hang on, hang on, let go of me.” What made him even more confused was that the kid appeared normal , no grotesque form or anything. Was this a regular Futuran?

“Taku!! Takuuu!” The kid kept clinging to him. Eito had no choice but to oblige, hesitantly hugging the kid back. What exactly had Takumi done during his absence? The kid looked up at him with bright blue eyes. Was that relief or something plotting beneath the surface? For once, Eito couldn’t speak, just carefully caressing the kid’s hair. He let out an awkward half smile, taking the kid out of the courtyard. He could feel the commander’s gaze on him as he left.

“What's your name?” Eito patted the kid’s hair. It felt soft, nothing at all like the hideous beasts he saw as humans. The kid looked confused for a second before yelling, giggling after.

“Fierian!!” Fierian wasn’t a name like those back at the TRC at all. The kid was Futuran through and through. And somehow Takumi had gotten himself a kid. Eito went inside Takumi’s room on the rooftop, looking through the stuff he had brought.

“Fierian-chan, what am I going to do with you?” Eito sighed, carrying the kid in one hand when he suddenly received a message on his, or rather Takumi’s, intercom. He was still in his battle attire. He pressed the headpiece only to be blasted with a message. “Moshi mosh-”

“Mr. Sumino!! How dare you leave us!! Your friends back at the Last Defense Academy need your help! You’re lucky Mr. Aotsuki told me you were heading for the Second-to-Last Defense Academy but we need you back now!” Sirei’s robotic voice rang through his ear as he winced, seeing Sirei’s appearance on the holo screen.

“Got it, Sirei.” Eito immediately turned the intercom off, shuddering. Fierian giggled when he shuddered. He sighed. He glanced at the duffel and fire extinguisher on hand, grabbing the two with one arm, heading towards the cafeteria where everyone else was. Nigou had been explaining about the main campus when Eito walked in, his sinuses blasted with the stench of humans.

“Nigou, Sirei needs me back at the Last Defense Academy. Perhaps it’s better if everyone here also goes.” Eito said.

“Hah?! But don’t we need to defend this academy?” Kyoshika questioned, that appearance of hers ever so revolting, like a bulbous beast barely squeezing into robes.

“No worries, Ms. Magadori! This campus is a decoy.” Nigou explained, only to be cut off by Kurara’s shrill voice.

“Nonsense!! You’re telling me, Oosuzuki-sama, that we’ve been protecting a fake this whole time? Are we mere second-hand mongrels?!” She yelled, being calmed down by Nozomi.

“Uwaa! I-it was necessary to divide the enemy’s attention!” Nigou tried explaining again, only for more of a ruckus to occur.

Eito cleared his throat, still holding Fierian in one hand. “Are you guys going to keep fighting amongst yourselves and let the enemy win? Or are you going to work together to protect what truly matters back at the main academy?”

“M-mr. Sumino is right! P-please get ready to go.” Nigou added while the others talked amongst themselves.

“Oh for the love of murder, at least let me be able to take my stuff in the Bio lab.” Yugamu exhaled, a boil popped on the surface of his skin. Eito held Fierian closer as the boy looked up, his big eyes staring at him.

“Ah? Then what about the commander we took in?” Kyoshika asked. Nozomi spoke up.

“We could maybe bring them with us? If what Sumino-kun and Nigou say is right, then this main campus probably also has cages we could use.” She proposed, looking at the people around her with those protruding eyes.

“We cannot trust the enemy! Sumino is out of his mind!” Kurara was against it, slamming her hand on the table.

Eito simply shrugged and went to the courtyard to pay the prisoner a visit. It still felt weird seeing someone that wasn’t himself in the cage. He carried Fierian with him, unlocking the cage. “I will not leak any private information.” The commander shook her head.

He simply laughed, letting Fierian wander on his own. “I’m not here for that information.” He leaned forward, a manipulative glint in his eyes. “After all, I already know all of it.” The commander flinched, and he could feel her stare at him apprehensively through that mask.

“You’re Parmith, Paragon of Devotion.” Eito stated simply, mentally testing the waters to check that he remembered everything.

“Y-yes, that I am, as I said. However, it is impossible that you know our information. None of us would ever leak it to anyone, that is how devoted we are.” The commander stammered and Eito closed his eyes, laughing to himself.

“No, it’s how devoted you are, Parmith.” While Fierian was poking at the water in the fountain, Eito leaned in, whispering just enough to get through Parmith’s mask. “Your beloved, is V’exhness. Am I right or wrong?” She immediately stiffened, pushing Eito away.

“H-how- I never told anyone-?!” Eito put a finger on his mouth, smiling. His information from backstabbing the SDU and crawling to the Futuran’s side in the previous timeline is coming into play.

“Now, now, Parmith. If you make a fuss, who knows if the others here would use that information against you. But your secret is safe with me, so long as you follow.” Eito smiled, raising his hand out to Parmith. The latter seemed in shock, not even registering his hand. He gave her a while, making sure she came to follow him out of her own volition, even if he had to nudge her a little.

She took his hand. Eito pulled her up before calling out. “Fierian-chan, I’m going to leave soon. Don’t get lost behind.” Immediately, the kid came running towards him, leaping into his arms. He must admit, Takumi has quite the charm, managing to get a kid with him. Unironically, it made it easier for Eito. He lifted the kid in his arms, smiling back at Parmith. “You too, now.”

The three of them went to the garage where Nigou was waiting for the others. It was midday at this point. Nozomi was ready with her stuff, as was Yugamu. Kyoshika came running in, huffing. Her breath smelled foul.

“Verily, it took me a while but I think I got everything. And of course, my Holy Jumonji sword wanted to come with me, for I could not part with her.” She gestured to her katana as Eito held back the urge to roll his eyes.

“Ms. Magadori, where is Ms. Oosuzuki and Ms. Mojiro?” Nigou asked, shifting around on his two small stubby legs. On cue, a loud “Kyah!” came from the corridor as Moko came with her bag.

“Besties!! Don’t leave without your girl! Or else the wild men will get me.” Eito looked away, leaning against the bus. He had put down the fire extinguisher which he deduced was from the main campus. He watched over Fierian with Parmith silent beside him. Fierian was holding up a book full of text and pictures, squinting at it. It must be Takumi’s doing.

“Fierian-chan, can you read?” Eito asked. The boy looked up and shook his head. He chuckled, patting him. “I’ll explain later in the bus, okay?” The boy smiled widely, nodding.

“Okay, Taku!” The kid immediately went on the bus with Nigou behind.

“L-little Mr. Sumino!! Please wait!” He squeaked, heading on the bus.

“That kid… he isn’t a child of the stars, he’s one of us, isn’t he? Just what are you…” Parmith spoke low so only Eito could hear. He glanced over, crossing his arms. He had never been more glad for Takumi choosing to wear gloves.

“I’m Sumino Takumi!” Eito said delightfully, smiling as Kurara finally made her appearance, pointing at the others.

“How dare you let a lady run late! W-why I’d never!” With Nigou’s order, everyone boarded the bus and he booked it. No one wanted to sit next to Parmith in the back, so Eito did, alongside Fierian as he whispered about the book to the kid, letting the boy lean on him.

He had taken a short nap. Of course, he wasn’t expecting Takumi to take back control so soon, having stared at Takumi lying there in their shared headspace. Eito opened his eyes when they finally arrived back at the main campus, holding a sleeping Fierian close to him. He looked down. Despite all the senses assaulting him, the boy was normal and Eito was grateful for it.

“Wake up, Fierian-chan. We’re here” Eito whispered, shaking the kid. Fierian stirred, bleary. He yawned, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. Seeing him wear Takumi’s outer jacket was… something. Eito pushed that thought aside, gripping Takumi’s Infuser tightly.

“Get up, everyone! The Honourable Sirei is counting on us!” Nigou ushered everyone off the bus, keeping Fierian and Parmith on board till this was all over.

“Hm… There’s invaders everywhere.” Yugamu’s voice pierced Eito’s mind. He looked around. There were a lot but lucky for them they arrived much earlier compared to the last timeline. It was rather late into the afternoon but no one had died yet.

“Yeah, but at least we’re here now.” Eito spoke. Just then, his intercom came on again.

“Sumino. Is that you?” Sirei spoke loudly. Nigou popped on the broadcast too.

“Honourable Sirei, it’s been so long!” He spoke. All the while, Eito was quickly surveying the scene. Unfortunate for him, he wasn’t fighting during the last timeline when this happened. So it was a bit hard to tell which commander this was. Vaguely recognising the three towering figures, he immediately went through the squadron commanders. His mind kept going back to Addamaque, Paragon of Hatred, for some reason, but Addamaque was the one who spun with sickles for limbs.

“You brought the team from the other school with you, huh? Good. We need all the help we can get.” Sirei  shook, sweating unnaturally for a robot.

“Aren’t the rest enough?” Eito asked, speaking into his communication device.

Sirei crossed his arms, yelling. “Not at all, Sumino! Some still aren’t fighting! They’ve got us on the ropes here after completely surrounding us. Do something!” Shit. Were there still non fighters in this timeline? He figured that it’s likely due to Takumi not telling the whole truth then.

“Understood. We’ll be right there.” Nozomi replied, immediately putting on her Artificial Class Armour.

Moko appeared as though she was stretching. It was hard to tell with the way her arms seemed to bend and snap in an awkward position. “Heheh… That power nap left me refreshed and energized. And my skin has never looked better.” Oh, it has looked better than this. “You ready for this, invaders? Whatcha gonna do when Mokomania runs wild over you?!”

Ignoring her, Eito stabbed himself with Takumi’s Infuser, feeling blood spurt out of him. It was rare for him to participate in battles since he had shared Takumi’s body, even weirder to feel his veins hot as he screamed, cryptoglobin enveloping him, forming Class Armour and Takumi’s sword. He stepped foot on the battlefield, almost wielding the sword wrong.

“It’s about damn time you guys got here!” Takemaru yelled through their intercoms.

Gaku’s voice cut through. It seems he was convinced to fight at least. “Quit standing around and help us out!”

“Save your words for later after we get through this.” Hiruko spoke and from a distance, Eito could see her ugly form cut through enemies like it was nothing.

“So we shall go! Evildoers, Magadori Kyoshika and her Holy Jumonji Sword shall exorcise you!” Eito could hear the girl’s katanas slicing through enemies from the other side of the school. Fighting was everywhere.

Somewhere near Hiruko, Eito could hear turrets going off. “Time for me to write a new chapter in my family’s illustrious history. Brace yourselves, invader scum—this is going to hurt!”

Eito hacked and slashed at the enemies before him, not caring if he’s not using the proper sword techniques. Whatever worked, worked. He spun his sword before plunging it down on one of the larger enemies, firing lightning in his vicinity to incinerate the smaller creatures.

“The barrier’s integrity is awfully low. If it goes down, it’s over. Everyone! Please be careful!” Eito heard Nigou’s voice through the intercom as he spun, slashing the enemies before him and kicking another one to the ground, plunging the blade to rip it apart.

“By the way, are the guys over there all commanders? Did three of them attack at once? Yugamu spoke through the intercom. Eito took the chance to look at the commanders. They were attacking all at once. When Hiruko in her ever putrid form slashed the northern commander in half, the one on the east raised its blade, healing the northern one back up.

Eito slashed at another enemy, yelling into his intercoms. “If one goes down, the other revives it. Take them all out at the same- time!” He jumped, narrowly avoiding the western commander’s attack as it slinked over to him, attempting to pierce him.

“Aha! That shall be but child’s play. I am well versed with the art of shadow clones!” He heard Kyoshika’s voice as he dodged another attack, cutting down the commander’s left arm.

“Stay focused guys!” Eito’s eyes widened at the voice, he staggered for a moment allowing the commander to pierce him in the leg and throw him to the side.

“Sumino-kun!” Eito vaguely heard Nozomi’s grating voice as she fired a healing shot, the dart penetrating his skin and filling his veins with fire as his leg wound quickly healed, flesh knitting itself.

He staggered back up, deflecting the commander’s attacks. He didn’t hear that wrong. It was his own voice. Eito looked at the intercom and saw himself, fighting off the other commander. He snapped back, using the blade to block another impale. He thought quickly.

“Shizuhara! Aotsuki!” The two seemed to stand at the ready, holding their weapons tighter as did Eito. “On the count of three.” Eito breathed in deep, channeling as much of his cryptoglobin powers as possible, drawing on some of Shion’s remaining strength.

“One.” He exhaled, seeing Hiruko spin her axe. “Two.” His other self was ready to throw his scythe. “THREE!”

Simultaneously, Hiruko and the other Eito slashed the northern and eastern commanders in half. Before the commander on the west could revive them, he charged, stabbing the commander in the chest, using the sword as a hold to swing up as he gripped the commander’s shoulder, hauling himself with the sword in hand to decapitate the commander before landing on his back, vision blurring.

“Sumino-kun! Are you alright?” Eito could feel Nozomi touch him. It was vile but he needed her support to stand.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine, Kirifuji.” Eito staggered up, feeling like his brain was rattling in his skull. Moko yelped, pointing at the north.

“Be careful! The enemy’s acting weird! I think they’re gearing up for one final push.” Sure enough, the commanders fused into their original form and that’s when Eito knew who she was.

“I am Pakron, the Paragon of Virtue. You filthy little creatures are an affront to God and his teachings. Will you stop at nothing to defile this fair planet? Clearly I must eliminate you before this infection spreads!” Pakron pounded her staff into the ground, raising more enemies to her cause.

“Hah? Quit your yapping, lady! I’ll show you who’s boss. Kyahaha!” Darumi giggled, throwing a knife at her. Parko swatted it away like it was a measly bug. In the distance, Eito could see a hooded figure, watching.

He quickly slew the enemies before him, paying attention to intercoms. “Look! The hooded person from before!” He heard Darumi yell as he cut down an enemy that tried to hit him from behind. 

“Are they a commander too? Fighting two at once is too much…” Yugamu spoke as Takemaru shredded through some of the smaller enemies with his bike.

“Both of these fiends fair choke the air with their malice… the Holy Jumonji sword thirsts for their blood!” Kyoshika declared as Moko rammed into an enemy with her body.

“Mojiro 3:16 says it’s time for Mokomania to whip this commander’s ass!” The other Eito mowed down enemies with his scythe.

Nigou spoke through the intercoms. “What’s going on with that person in the hood? They’re not attacking you or the barrier. Who are they?”

“Less talking, more stabbing!” Darumi yelled, giggling as she fought the enemy. Once Eito was done with the enemies on his side, he dashed towards the north, fighting alongside a revolting Hiruko against Pakron.

“The commander’s torso is rather tall, Sumino. Get on me.” She threw her axe up into Pakron’s chest as the commander screamed, putting her gross hands together for Eito to step on. He swallowed his bile, running towards her, stepping on her hand.

“Hyah!” Hiruko threw Eito into the air as he yelled, driving his sword home into the commander’s chest. Pakron swayed, trying to get him off. And so, he ripped the sword out before decapitating her once and for all.

“Why… god…?” Pakron fell, and so did Eito. He landed on his back, hard. White hot pain shot through his body as he turned over, struggling to stand.

“Takumi-kun! Are you alright?” He distantly heard his own voice speaking to him, helping him up. “Takumi-kun, you’re bleeding.” And that he was, his vision was dyed red with blood. It seems he had cracked his head from the fall.

Eito stared back at Pakron lying on the ground. Then, the hooded figure lunged, running. His eyes widened and against all odds, he pushed himself from the other Eito’s grip. “Takumi-kun? Takumi-kun?! It’s not safe!”

Damn it all, he didn’t sacrifice part of his cryptoglobin to turn back time so Takumi couldn’t fulfill his damn wish. He sprinted, pushing Pakron out of the way as the Supreme Commander, V’ehxness, stabbed him instead.

“Sumino-kun!!” He faintly heard Nozomi yell out as V’ehxness looked down at him.

“Careful, that’s the Supreme Commander!” In the distance was the other Eito who must be looking at this Eito like he was mad.

“Hm? And what’s this? A pesky child of the stars defecting? You’re willing to join me in becoming more- HEUK?!” Eito stabbed her back, coughing up blood and smirking.

“Nice try, V’ehxness. But I always have the last laugh.” Channelling his and Takumi’s cryptoglobin, Eito yelled, creating a flame around his sword as he drove it deeper into V’ehxness. The latter looked stunned at his action, screaming as she ripped her own great sword from Eito’s torso, causing him to cough up more blood, his vision blurring as she staggered back, bluish-purple flames engulfing her before dying out. But they had done their job well.

“Hrng! What nuisances. I will come back stronger than ever as a god and rid this planet of you invaders. Huhuhuhu.” V’ehxness staggered back.

Gaku yelled, holding his machine gun. “What do we do now, Sumino?”

“If we can defeat the Supreme Commander, the final boss, we’ll win the war here and now, right?” Kurara spoke up, assembling another turret already.

“Hah… hahaha. Oh, I have no intention of fighting you. I was going to absorb a warrior or two to gain more strength. But, it seems I’ll have to settle for you!” V’ehxness was about to plunge her sword into him again, and he didn’t have the strength to stand, struggling to move fast enough.

“Takumi-kun! Duck!” A familiar scythe flew above him, hitting V’ehxness square in the chest as she staggered back, grunting. She yanked the scythe out of her chest, scoffing.

“I’ll come back for you the next time I get hungry.” Despite the two major injuries, she still stood tall, laughing. “I’m grateful to you, you know. When I heard you guys arguing the other day, you opened my eyes. You considered slaughtering and consuming us to add to your own strength. A pity you didn’t, but I’ve decided to do the same. It’s a necessary evil to become the world’s strongest. I see now that our God’s teachings and taboos are trivial matters. From here on, I won’t hesitate to cannibalize fallen fighters. I’ll eat, and eat until there’s nothing left.”

Eito vaguely felt someone pulling him in, carrying him but his eyes were practically blinded by blood as he went limp. Still, his hearing isn’t awful, hearing Nozomi gasp. “Even your own allies?”

“It would be far better for them to become a part of me. Part of something far… superior.” He vaguely heard the sound of metal unbuckling. “Among my people, I am known as V’ehxness, the Paragon of Hope. One day, I will take your weapon and consume it too. With its power, I will usher in the age of a new god! My superior self will ascend to godhood! I will become the uncontested ruler of this planet! Ahahahahaha!”

Based on the fading laugh, Eito could only assume V’ehxness had left to bide time and heal herself. He felt himself slip from whoever was carrying him. “Takumi-kun! Don’t worry, Takumi-kun! We’ll get… you safe and… sound… Revive-O-matic…”

Oh, it was himself. He gave a weak smile. “I w-win, Takumi-kun.” That was the last thought Eito had before he too fell unconscious as Takumi did before.

Chapter Text

Eito sat on the couch in his and Takumi’s shared headspace as the other came to. It was a familiar thing, something the two had done multiple times in the past timeline. “Hey, Takumi-kun, where’s my thanks? I defeated two commanders in your stead.”

The latter was still struggling to figure things out. A moment ago, he had been laughing in Karua’s arms and now he was harshly snapped back to reality. “Still sleepy? And here I thought I was the tired one.” Eito leaned back on the couch, arms placed on the headrest as he smirked.

“A-Aotsuki?” Takumi stared apprehensively at Eito in the headspace. He hadn’t died. He was still here. Eito closed his eyes, laughing.

“What? Did you think I’d die that easily? I already survived you killing me once before, Takumi-kun. I’m not going to let a little time travel wipe me out for-?!” Eito stiffened as Takumi hugged him, not like they could feel much in this shared headspace. “What… are you doing?”

“Aotsuki, I… I thought you were gone for good. Thought I had to mourn you like- what? Four times now?” Takumi laughed bitterly, hugging his Eito although that hardly brought any reprieve considering they weren’t physical.

Eito stared down at Takumi’s hideous form, squinting. He vaguely made out Takumi’s blue eyes that he was familiar with. They had some sort of weird wet substance flowing out. Must be tears. Did the other care about him that much? He laughed dryly. “And what use is there mourning me? To keep failing to kill me so many times over like this takes real talent. Or do you just like me so much that you’re mourning me?”

Takumi sniffled, clinging to Eito tighter. He felt his heart leap out his throat as he glanced away, hesitantly putting a hand on Takumi’s hair, awkwardly pushing his bangs around. There were streaks of white and grey that he hadn’t noticed.

Eito cleared his throat, scoffing. “Of course… the mere thought you might feel any affection towards me makes me want to vomit.” Takumi continued to cling to him. Eito gritted his teeth before shoving the ugly human off of him. “That’s enough wallowing, Takumi-kun. Get a grip or my efforts to send us back would be for nothing.” He clutched at his chest, glaring at the latter.

Takumi looked like a soggy dog-cat abomination who was left out in the rain, kicked by passersby till he let himself die in the freezing cold. Time travel should not have broken him this much. Eito gritted his teeth. He should not be feeling bad for an ugly human like this.

“Ugh, fine.” Eito opened his arms, deadpanning as Takumi hugged him again, sobbing louder. If this was physical, Takumi’s tears would have been staining Eito’s jacket by now. He let the latter continue till he willingly let go, wiping his tears away. He looked determined now. “First, since when did you get a kid?”

“Eh-? Oh you mean Fierian. H-he’s not my kid. I just found him while I was walking to the Second-to-Last Defense Academy…” Takumi laughed awkwardly, smiling like a cat that got caught in the act.

Eito sighed. “That kid is clearly treating you like a parent. You don’t see the Tsukumo twins clinging to each other like the kid clings to you.” Takumi grew flustered, coughing.

“I-I don’t know what you mean. I simply helped to rescue Fierian from beneath some rubble.” he muttered, fidgeting with his gloved fingers. Eito looked at his hands.

“Since when did you start wearing gloves? And the lack of your blue-grey jacket, Takumi-kun?” He questioned, crossing his arms over his chest. Takumi had changed a lot. If he was incapable of continuing with the plan to save everyone, Eito may have to take full control.

“I… missed you…” Takumi mumbled. It was embarrassing but so many times, his hate for his Eito, his need for him had been what held him together. He buried his face in his hands. “It’s stupid, I know. But whenever I saw everyone dead around me I just… kept thinking of you. That other you in the past timeline said something that stuck with me, you know?”

“You know I wasn’t paying attention when you and your ugly friends decided to backstab Sirei when I told you long before to do so. And you didn’t answer my question.” Eito chose to not acknowledge Takumi’s other words.

Takumi looked like a kicked dog again as he fidgeted with his gloves. “It feels like anything I directly touch would die, okay? Is that what you wanted to hear, Aotsuki?” He looked up, staring directly at Eito and that’s when he saw those blue eyes clearly. They no longer had the same red rings that he’d used to taunt Takumi over when the latter looked in the mirror. He sucked in a breath, staring at him.

“What happened to you, Takumi-kun?” It was like he was a shell of his former self, perhaps no longer human, not that he ever was human. Eito’s eyes widened with this thought, looking away from Takumi, as if not wanting to face the truth.

“A lot. But let’s get back to business, Aotsuki.” Takumi got up, snapping his fingers through the glove and he woke up. The morning announcement had just ended for day 9. He yawned, at least he could feel his Eito’s presence, it brought some comfort.

“Takumi-kun, your kid is waking.” His Eito spoke from the back of his mind. Takumi looked to his side, seeing Fierian stir, rubbing his eyes.

“Mama…?” He whimpered and it sent a pang through Takumi’s heart. He smiled softly, patting his hair.

“No, Fierian, it’s just Taku here. Come, let’s get you ready to eat.” He lifted the kid off the bed, leading him to brush his teeth. Fierian’s hair was a mess, Takumi took a comb and brushed him down. “There, let’s go- Fierian!”

The kid immediately dashed out the door, giggling. Takumi sighed, getting out of his room and passing by Gaku on the way. “Hey, Takumi, what you did yesterday was sick but man, Sirei was pissed . You should’ve heard him. ‘Sumino almost threw his life away for the enemy again! Bah!’ It was hilarious.”

“Oh I did, didn’t I, Maruko?” Takumi laughed awkwardly, internally glaring at his Eito as he could hear laughter from the back of his mind.

“Okay, so I may or may not have gotten us stabbed by V’exhness, Takumi-kun.” He internally rolled his eyes at Eito’s words, heading to the cafeteria where he could hear Fierian giggling.

Takumi entered the cafeteria to see it being extra crowded. One of the commanders was in the corner of one of the booth tables, seeming to have some sort of ankle monitor. That’s all he could see though, as there’s a small curtain obscuring her from the rest of the cafeteria. The Futurans follow their religion staunchly, even in captivity it seems. Not seeing any other commanders, he could only assume they were in the cages in the courtyard.

Looking at the rest of the room, Fierian was trying out Kako’s new experimental dish, about to bite on a spoonful before Tsubasa lifted him out of harm’s reach, the harm being chocolate pudding with anchovies and durian. As Fierian teared up at not being able to eat it, Ima sneakily tried feeding him rice cake stuffed with pork and celery. This time, Moko was the one to lift the kid out of harm’s reach and smacked Ima into a wall.

“SUMINO!!” Takumi flinched at the loud sound, seeing Sirei stand before him. He looked down awkwardly as the latter fumed. “Do you know how reckless your behaviour was yesterday?! You could’ve been an actual goner! My my, and sneaking off to the second campus without telling me! You’re lucky Aotsuki saw you sneak out and told me your reason. But look what you’ve done! We have three of the enemy with us! You should’ve killed them when you had the chance.”

Sirei grilled Takumi as he walked over to the Ration-O-matic, making himself a cup of coffee with a sandwich. “And you found yourself a kid! Sumino, we’re not a charity project here. The goal is to defeat the enemy-”

“And we’ve defeated the commanders fair and square. Besides, you have one in the cafeteria with us.” Takumi pointed to the shadowed figure eating vegan noodles behind the curtain. Sirei stomped his small foot.

“That’s only because this one was the one you directly put your life on the line for! It’s a miracle that she was able to agree with us, but she is unwilling to fight the enemy. Something about wanting someone else’s opinion before she’d do anything. The other two are in their cages but the guy is snappy while the other woman is not giving up any information at all.” Sirei wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead. In the background, Yugamu had a knife near Gaku as the latter ran, yelling for dear life around the cafeteria while Fierian laughed.

“Everyone seems happy and spirits are high. Is that not good for the team, Sirei?” Takumi said, smiling as Sirei seemed dumbfounded, looking at the team and sighing.

“Fine, but one wrong move from you, Sumino, and I’ll do what it takes to keep you back in line. Leader or not, you are a member of the Special Defense Unit. Don’t forget the bomb in your body.” With that Sirei chuckled menacingly and left the cafeteria. That’s when Eito came up to him, waving but Takumi knew he needed to discuss things. He quickly scarfed down his sandwich and finished his coffee before heading out of the cafeteria.

“Takumi-kun, mind explaining what yesterday’s thing was about? We may want to head into a classroom to talk about this in private.” Takumi nodded as he followed Eito. Meanwhile, his Eito seemed on edge in his mind.

“Shit, does he know I’m here?” His Eito asked as Takumi ignored him for the moment, internally thinking as a response.

‘I told him about the past timelines, as well as the one I killed you in.’

“You idiot! Why would you do that?!” His brain was assaulted with his Eito berating him, calling him all things ugly and saying he hated him. That was his Eito alright. Takumi took a seat in a chair next to the other Eito. Eito glared at Takumi while the latter shifted uncomfortably.

“Now, Takumi-kun, you’ve told me a lot, but you sure as hell didn’t tell me that you still have the other me in your head.” Eito gestured, tapping on his own skull to show what he meant. In the meantime, Takumi heard his Eito unleash a flurry of degrading words at him in his mind before quietening down. “Some of those moves yesterday looked similar to mine. The sword spinning? The lightning? Takumi-kun—or rather, Eito-kun—you can’t keep yourself from you.”

“Huh?” Takumi blanked out for a moment, not getting Eito’s words. He laughed, wiping away nonexistent tears.

“You amuse me, Takumi-kun. I don’t mean you. I mean him .” Eito leaned close, prodding at Takumi’s head as he yelped. “The other me inside your body. Don’t tell me you forgot what you told me the other day, Takumi-kun. You told me everything from your past, though I do think you still are withholding some information, but you told me about your small do-over in the middle of your second timeline, Takumi-kun, about how I had possessed you after you killed me, making you kill your friends before you turned back to spare me. Am I right… Eito-kun?”

During Eito’s monologue, Takumi had seemingly spaced out. In his headspace, he had to take a break, vaguely hearing Eito’s words. His Eito scoffed, taking control, Eito to Eito.

He crossed his arms, pushing his bangs back as he looked up at the other. “That’s right, Aotsuki.” Eito leaned back. It’s clear judging from the mannerisms that he was talking to himself, despite how grotesque he may appear in Takumi’s body.

“Am I just Aotsuki to you, Eito-kun? Not even putting respect on yourself.” Eito scoffed, glancing at the person before him wearing Takumi’s face.

“What reason do I have to respect myself? You know all too well that we’re used to this treatment of being outcasted because of our fake memories.” He leaned forward, smiling. “Aotsuki-kun, I feel bad for you, not knowing every single truth like I know.”

“What do you mean, Eito-kun?” Eito forced a smirk, irritated. His other self was toying with him, that he could tell. “Are you saying Takumi-kun isn’t telling everything?” Takumi watched from beyond his body’s control, overhearing everything between the two Eitos.

His Eito laughed, shaking his head. “Oh no, Aotsuki, you misunderstand, he has already told you everything he knows. I haven’t.” He had never seen his Eito this strategic, calm, and manipulative before to his other version of himself.

Then again, it was hard for Takumi to understand everything Eito did. He was the one wildcard. He sometimes wore his heart on his sleeve, showcasing his hatred and vitriol for humanity with glee. Sometimes, he wore a friendly mask, overcompensating to cover up for any faults he may have in his plan to massacre humankind.

This Eito, his Eito, was different. He turned back time for him, helping Takumi achieve peace. Just what was his deal? Despite clearly having made his hatred for mankind abundantly clear, here he was, convincing his other self to fight for Takumi. Takumi’s hearing was muffled as he thought, seeing the other Eito’s eyes widen at something his Eito said, gritting his teeth. It must be some personal information about himself.

“Of course, Takumi-kun doesn’t know about this even if I know he’s trying to listen right now. I’m stopping him from hearing everything I’m saying. Aotsuki, you’ll have to make your move on what you’re going to do next.” His Eito spoke, constantly tucking his bang behind his ear. Takumi’s hair must be annoying for him, he thought, he may need a clip in the future.

Then, everything was muffled again as Eito spoke. Takumi yawned as he watched from this out of body experience. It was no fun, being unable to hear conversations as Takumi waited for a while. “However, I do suppose we have to make it easier for our dear Takumi-kun to mentally differentiate us.”

Takumi spoke to his Eito. “Is it that difficult? I can just call you ‘my Aotsuki’ and the other as ‘the other Aotsuki’.” He knew his Eito could hear, even laughing as he conveyed the message to the other Eito, who chuckled.

“So I’m ‘other’? How degrading from an ugly human like you, Takumi-kun.” He hissed. Takumi sighed, giving up. He was never really that good at this sort of naming thing. Even when Shion wanted a name last time, Sirei was the one to give it to him.

“I thought you’d say that. So how about…” His Eito pointed to the other. “Aotsuki Eito.” He pointed to himself. “Sougetsu Eito. Besides, you know by now that Takumi-kun would never call us ‘Eito’, isn’t that right?” The question was directed to Takumi himself.

“Uh yeah… You sure have a penchant for nameplay, Ao- Sougetsu.” This would take some time to get used to. His Eito conveyed Takumi’s answer to the other. Still, it was unfamiliar to him. To call someone he’d known for over two hundred days, even if technically only a hundred or so, a different name would take a while to get used to. Mentally, he still thought of Sougetsu Eito as “his Eito” and Aotsuki Eito as “the other Eito”.

His Eito could read his thoughts, sighing. “I figured this would be hard still. Takumi-kun is having a hard time adapting. Then we’ll go in timeline order. I’m Second Aotsuki Eito, and our dear friend here would be Third Aotsuki Eito. How is that? At least I won’t have to deal with the disgusting revelation that you consider me ‘yours’, Takumi-kun.”

“Y-yeah, that works too.” Second Eito snapped his fingers loudly despite the gloves and Takumi was back in control of his own body. He laughed awkwardly before Third Eito.

“So, u-um, what were you two talking about-?”

“None of your business, Takumi-kun.” Third Eito scoffed, standing out. “You may want to check on those prisoners of yours. We’re running out of cages if you decide you want more pets.”

“T-they’re not pets!” He protested, standing up and heading to the courtyard himself. Murvrum was in the cage where Second Eito was last timeline, sleeping. Parmith was in the other. Pakron was sitting by the fountain with an ankle monitor, reading a book. “E-eh? How is it that you’re not in a cage?”

Pakron turned her head towards Takumi, they’re still wearing their masks. “Your commander decided I get special privilege because I’m waiting for my husband’s opinion before I decide if I want to side with you invaders. He had always hated the Supreme Commander after all.”

“V-V’ehxness is not to be hated! The Supreme Commander is superior and she’ll lead us all to glory!” Parmith gripped the bars of her cage, yelling at Pakron. She scoffed, closing her book as she sauntered up to Parmith, pointing at her.

“Parmith, since you were at the other academy, you must not have known that the Supreme Commander has started cannibalising her allies.” Pakron sighed, standing next to Parmith’s cage. “While I wish for the children of the stars to be gone, I cannot simply follow that woman who ceases to follow God’s teachings. She tried killing me, Parmith, and I will not let that slide.”

“She-! She would never! She’ll usher in a new age of peace for all of us!” Parmith argued, leaning close. She sounded like she was close to crying. Takumi quietly took a seat on a bench nearby, watching the two lady commanders in their heated exchange.

“She’s a mad woman! How would you know what that woman is truly like? If this child of the stars had not taken her blow, I would not be here arguing with you, Parmith!” Pakron yelled, pointing at Takumi who froze up, smiling and waving awkwardly.

“This puny invader is filled with hatred, Pakron! And he has defiled you! Where is your love and adoration for the Supreme Commander?” Parmith pleaded and Takumi cleared his throat, tugging at the collar of his hoodie. This felt like he was watching something he was not supposed to see, something clearly personal.

“I live based on our God’s virtues, Parmith. V’ehxness is no god in my eyes, merely an usurper who doesn’t raise a candle against God’s eternal hearth.” Pakron ended her argument then and there, walking towards the fountain once again, sitting on it.

Parmith banged against the bars of her cage, raging. “Are you siding with the invaders?! This goes against God’s teachings as well! When the Supreme Commander frees us, she’ll have you executed for blasphemy!! Were you not the one who said the invaders should be killed before they could spread and defile this planet further-?!”

“Can it, Parmith.” Murvrum mumbled, pulling the blanket over his head more. Takumi realised he had taken off his mask, thinking he should look away. He knew it was important when a commander took off their mask in Futuran religion. Parmith continued seething before sitting in her cage, crossing her arms. On the other hand, she still had her mask, showing she would not dare surrender.

“Parmith’s unrequited beloved is V’ehxness, Takumi-kun.” He vaguely heard Second Eito in the back of his mind, speaking as if he hadn’t seen the whole exchange before him.

“Apologies for my comrades. We have varying views on this war after all, child of the stars.” Pakron interjected the silence, taking off her bull-shaped mask. He was shocked that the commander decided to take off her mask then and there. Lavender curls spilled from the mask, bouncing to around shoulder length. Her golden eyes stared down at him as Takumi shifted on his seat, feeling like he was staring at the sun. Her lips were full, pursed together as if she was thinking. She had two equally radiant orange streaks on the left of her face.

“O-oh… um… aha…” Takumi grew flustered as Pakron laughed heartily.

“And here I was, thinking you invaders were nothing but vile vermin to be squashed before they could corrupt our home.” She bared her teeth as Takumi squeaked. Pakron was taller than him, he realised, comparable to Moko in size. “Were you not the one who had decapitated my God-given battle form? Cat got your tongue, filthy little creature?”

Takumi shook his head, laughing awkwardly. “S-so, um, it seems uh, you guys are getting comfortable. Do you have a place to sleep…?”

Pakron laughed, pointing to a futon near the fountain. “I have decided that shall be my place of rest, invader. It is but a copy of God’s gift of running water, but it shall suffice. As for you, invader, care to explain why you chose to pretty much sacrifice your life so V’ehxness could not have mine?”

Takumi fumbled with his gloves awkwardly, not thinking this far. Still, he told Pakron his plan for settling for peace between humanity and Futurans. “I know it is rather unlikely for war to just end between both sides, and I don’t think the humans on the Artificial Satellite would just give up on the whole war. And our commander doesn’t exactly trust me, so me and my friend, Aotsuki, have secretly been working towards this goal.”

“So you’re betraying your allies?” Pakron smirked as Takumi shook his head, stammering. He shook his hands in front of him.

“N-no, no! It’s just that… I don’t want to ruin their reality for them.” Takumi explained, fidgeting with his gloves. How would he actually get this plan to work if he continued lying to his friends?

“Just a suggestion, from one squadron leader to another, without communication, your plan will be doomed to fall, invader. You don’t have enough fighters either. When I was eating earlier, I noticed faces that were not fighting yesterday. Get those fighters out there if you want this plan to work. God willing, you’ll bring peace to this planet, child of the stars.” With that, Pakron finished her side of the conversation, returning to stare at the fountain.

Takumi thought about it, glancing at Murvrum and Parmith inside their cages before leaving. He felt an insistent prod in the back of his mind so Takumi went into an empty classroom, sitting by a desk and closing his eyes.

“Takumi-kun, will you tell your ugly friends the ugly truth? They deserve to know it after all.” There stood Second Eito over him, hand on the desk. Takumi sighed in his headspace, leaning back on his chair.

“I don’t know. I’ve had major choices shoved onto me so many times. It’s starting to dilute my brain power.” He jested, groaning. “No but seriously, I’m just one person, Aotsuki… and here I am having to make decisions that could either make or break our team.” Takumi buried his face in his arms, whining.

Second Eito scoffed, flicking Takumi’s forehead even though he knows they can’t feel much physical touch in their shared headspace. “Get a grip, Takumi-kun. I won’t let this go. I won’t let us die. You and I are one… I can’t allow our story to end in such a mundane way after I used up so much effort to send us back! So you as the leader had better make a choice you won’t regret."

Takumi laughed dryly, pushing Eito’s hand away, sighing. “Weren’t you the one who wanted me dead and broken in the previous timeline? Am I not fulfilling your initial wish?”

“Of course not!” Eito fumed, gritting his teeth. “What I really wanted was… Urgh, never mind.” He crossed his arms. “Look, Takumi-kun, whether you like it or not, this is war, and your ugly friends have chosen you as their leader. I can assist you as much as I want, but you have to make the choice and decide your future. It’s your future, Takumi-kun. Do you want your friends to die? Again?”

Takumi grimaced, images of his friends’ deaths flashing in his mind. Eito knew just how to push his buttons. He tried to gain back his bearings, hearing his friends’ final words and their agonizing screams.

“Takumi-kun?”

He closed his eyes, yet the images were rawer, more pronounced in his headspace. The screams were louder. He saw his friends scorched, impaled, drained of their life, all of them by his hands. He could hear his heart beating in his ears. Even when he closed his ears, the screams got louder.

“TAKUMI-KUN!!” His hands were yanked from his ears as he saw his Eito before him, an expression he had never seen before on his face. He frowned and once he saw that Takumi had stopped being so absorbed in his past, went back to stand by the desk in their headspace.

“Takumi-kun, I think that’s enough for today. Think about this matter tomorrow.” Eito snapped his fingers and Takumi jerked back awake, gasping. He touched his face and sure enough, he had been crying. He bit his glove, continuing to cry. He should never have been the leader leading his team to die. No matter how many times he’d wipe his tears away, more seemed to flow.

“Sumino-kun?” Takumi froze, turning to the door of the classroom to see Takemaru standing there. The latter sucked in a breath at the sight, stepping into the classroom and closing the door behind him. “I was wondering where you went. Are you okay, man? You look like you’ve seen better days.”

In a flash, Takemaru was burned, charred, and dead. Takumi looked down at the desk he was at, shaking. A laugh bubbled out of his throat as he continued crying, desperately trying to wipe away his tears. “Y-Yakushiji…” He couldn’t get any words out at all.

Takemaru observed the situation, letting out a “tsk” as he took off his shades, moving next to Takumi. He put a hand on his shoulder, kneeling beside him. “Sumino, man, what’s the problem? Talk to me, man to man talk. Men speak about their feelings. So talk to me, yeah?” Takemaru nodded as he said those words, as if proud of himself for trying to cheer his friend up.

Takumi looked at him, sniffling as he stopped crying, wiping away his tears. “Yakushiji, I-I was just… it’s a lot… these past few days. I don’t think I’m fit to be leader despite what Sirei says.” Despite all the information from the past two hundred days, he was worse than fit. He was on day 9 out of 100 and he was already struggling with the burden put on his shoulders.

Takemaru scoffed, patting Takumi’s shoulder again, although it felt akin to a tough whack. “Listen, Sumino. As a leader, you can also trust your team, your gang. You need to learn that you can trust us, yea? If you need anything, you can always trust ’cha boy, Takemaru, to take some of the burden. Is it the invader commanders? Need me to punch them for ya?”

“N-no! No… Don’t.” Takumi wiped away his last tears, taking a shaky breath as he laughed. “I-I was just thinking… do we really have to fight…?”

“Whatcha talking about, Sumino? This is war against those World Death invader guys.” Takemaru punched his fists together, nodding. “We gotta defeat them for humanity!”

Takumi laughed nervously, looking away. “Y-yeah… but since we’re even able to talk to them, have you thought for a second that maybe, we shouldn’t kill them either…? I-I mean, I want humanity to live of course, but if we continue like this…” He took a shaky inhale. “Yakushiji, I’m afraid of losing one of our team members. I… I don’t want anyone to die…” He was crying again, overwhelmed with emotions.

Takemaru sighed, patting Takumi on the back again, making him cough. “Neither does anyone, Sumino. But… is that why ya spared the enemy commanders?” Takumi nodded, sniffling. “Well, I guess the best we can do is kill all the small invaders and spare the commanders, if that’s what you want. And remember, Sumino, you can always tell us anything and count on your friends.” Takemaru smiled.

“Besides, I got experience with this sort of thing as the leader of my biker gang. Once, when a buddy of mine got in an accident and had to be hospitalized. A lot of his work fell on me and I also had trouble doing everything myself. Then, another buddy, Kairu, helped me. He talked to me, listened as I cried and, well, was a good friend. We shared the burden together and it became easier.”

Listening to Takemaru’s heartfelt words, Takumi smiled too, wiping his tears. “Y-yeah… thanks, Yakushiji. That helped.”

Takemaru laughed heartily, slapping Takumi’s back before standing up and putting his shades on again. “Anytime, man. Just call if you need me.” With that, Takemaru threw some finger guns, leaving Takumi.

He sniffled, wiping any remaining tears as he smiled. “Y-yeah…” With that, Takumi stood up, staggered over to the wastebin and hurled.

Day 10 comes. Takumi was watching over Fierian as the kid played in the gym with some of the other members. He was nodding off but still kept his eyes open to make sure the kid didn’t get injured.

“Heads up, little Sumino!” Gaku threw the ball to his duo, Fierian. The kid caught it, skidding back a few before landing on his butt. He smiled, lifting the ball up as he threw it at Kyoshika who had been fondling her sword. She got hit square in the head, squawking.

“Hah?! Verily, the young warrior has caught me off guard!” Kyoshika gasped, hanging her head low as walked to the bench. Nozomi, Kyoshika, Darumi, Shouma, and Hiruko were on the bench while the rest played.

“And Magadori senpai is out of the game! With Shizuhara senpai and Magadori senpai out, Team Samurai Sword Masters is out!” Kako shouted as the referee with Ima cheering alongside her.

“Eh? Shizuhara-sama! I didn’t know you got hit out early!” Kyoshika gawked, shocked at the sight of Hiruko on the bench. Hiruko pushed up her glasses, sending a glare so cold it could freeze the gym. Kyoshika shuddered.

“It seems that little Sumino is good at sneaking up on people when they’re unaware.” As Hiruko said that, Gaku tossed the ball to Fierian again as he ran with his little legs where Takemaru couldn’t see him, throwing it hard as Takemaru grunted.

“Yakushiji senpai is out! One member of Team Vehicular Mayhem left and that’s Kawana senpai!” Ima yelled.

Kako continued, giggling. “Now, it’s Team Vehicular Mayhem with Kawana senpai, Team Money Maker with Maruko senpai and Sumino kouhai, Team Makeup and Makedo with Oosuzuki senpai and Mojiro senpai, and Team Scythe and Shot with Aotsuki senpai! Ganbatte!!” 

“Hahaha! Not bad kiddo!” He laughed, ruffling Fierian’s hair before going to sit on the bench. “It’s nice seeing the kiddo have fun. Maruko was complaining earlier that he got paired with him but look at him now, an MVP.”

“Oi! Watch this, Aotsuki!” Gaku threw a ball at the same time that Eito—Third Eito, to be precise—threw one and got Kurara out. He reacted fast, spinning himself and catching it. He smiled, throwing the ball up with one hand.

“That’s a nice one, Gaku-kun.” Eito whacked the ball hard in the air, sending it straight into Gaku’s chest as the other flew. “Hm, I’m pretty good at this game.” He continued smiling as he had another ball thrown at him. Eito flung it back, hitting Tsubasa.

“Gah! Wow, Eito, you’re really a tryhard… My shoulder hurts.” She grimaced, heading to the benches. Of course, Takumi knew that Eito was taking the chance to subtly hurt the people he saw as monsters.

“And that’s a triple down to Kawana senpai, Maruko senpai, and Oosuzuki senpai!” Ima chuckled as Kurara glared daggers at him through her mask, going to sit next to Nozomi, fuming while Nozomi comforted her.

“Mojiro Turnbuckle Throw!!” Moko threw the ball hard towards Eito. His eyes widened as he dodged it, knowing he could not catch it. He ran after the ball and heard Kako call out.

“Sumino kouhai knocks Mojiro senpai OUT!! Now it’s just Sumino kouhai, the Sneaky Prodigy, against Aotsuki senpai, the Angel of Death!!” Kako squealed as Ima guffawed.

“Sister dearest, why is Aotsuki senpai the Angel of Death?! Have you dethroned your brother dearest?” Kako stuck her tongue out at Ima’s words, giggling.

“You’re the Cruel Prince of the Underworld. Aotsuki senpai is the Angel of Death. Different things, brother dearest.” Kako smirked.

In the midst of it all, Fierian had taken a ball, sneakily going up against Eito while he was picking up another ball. The kid tapped Eito’s back with the ball, giggling. “Eito-kun! I won!” He bounced up and down as Eito turned around slowly, appearing menacing.

The hair on the back of Takumi’s neck stood up at the change in atmosphere. It felt like he couldn’t breathe. His eyes widened, legs moved on their own. As Eito brought the ball down, Takumi had run over from the rafters to where Fierian was.

“Boop.” Eito used his ball to touch Fierian’s head before ruffling him, smiling. “Nuh uh, I win, Fierian… chan…” He trailed off as Takumi had gone to cling to Fierian tightly.

The air was thick with tension as Fierian looked at Takumi. “Taku…?” Takumi’s mind went blank, he had to salvage this moment, deciding to carry Fierian on his side.

“Aotsuki, Fierian won fair and square. Don’t cheat now.” Takumi stuck his tongue out at Eito, making Fierian laugh and blow raspberries at him. Takumi laughed, gently patting Fierian’s cheek. “Oi. Don’t copy Taku.”

“Sumino senpai is right! Sumino kouhai won!” Kako yelled and everyone was chatty again. Takumi laughed with everyone, carrying Fierian close to him. When Fierian made grabby hands to be carried by Takemaru, Takumi passed the kid to him.

“Yakushiji, Fierian wants you to carry him.” Takemaru looked shocked, holding Fierian like he was made out of glass. He let out a sob, smiling.

“C-come here, kiddo.” He was such a softie. Using the opportunity, Takumi dragged Eito out of the gym, murder on his mind. He smiled all the way before grabbing Eito’s shoulders, pulling him down to his height.

“What the hell was that, Aotsuki? Were you trying to hurt a kid ?! My kid?!?” He whisper-shouted, not wanting the others in the gym to overhear.

Eito frowned, and Takumi had never wanted to slap him more. “Eh? Takumi-kun, I was only joking.”

“Stop it with the act, Aotsuki!” He gripped Eito’s collar tighter, forcing him to bend down as he flinched. “If I see you even thinking of hurting Fierian I’m going to make sure Sirei knows what a traitor you are!”

Eito scoffed, gripping Takumi’s hands and prying him from his jacket. “Really, Takumi-kun, I had no intention to hurt a resident of this planet. May the God of this world strike me down if I lie.”

Takumi shakily tried calming himself down. He had no reason to lash out like that. Even Second Eito was quiet but he could feel him in the back of his mind. He walked away, regardless of Third Eito calling him.

His mind was a mess right now. HIs body as well. He no longer looked the same, nor did he feel like he fit to be Sumino Takumi. Whenever he spoke lately, it felt like his voice was too hoarse for the image of Takumi. Whenever he flinched, which had been happening a lot lately, it felt like he was too much of a coward to do anything.

Takumi ran into his room, locking the door. He had suddenly run out of energy, slumping against the door on the ground as he shook. He closed his eyes and Second Eito was standing before him again. Or rather, he decided to sit next to him in his headspace.

“I saw what you did, Takumi-kun.” Eito sighed, deciding to say nothing as he sat beside Takumi. Even in his headspace, he was shaking.

“Y-yeah… I don’t know what got over me.” He laughed anxiously, mind running wild. He was struggling to breathe even in his headspace and it was seriously messing up his presence. He flinched when Eito’s presence came near and he grabbed Takumi’s shoulders, staring directly at him.

“You did what you did, it’s pointless dwelling over the past.” Eito reached out, frowning and wiped Takumi’s tears. The latter laughed, his voice felt hollow as he curled up.

“Weren’t you the one to dwell on humanity’s history?” He retorted.

“That was different.” Eito replied, simply sitting next to Takumi in their shared headspace. The latter’s presence was becoming more and more fractured each day, he was hardly holding himself together. Eito sighed. “Why not let me take over on some days, Takumi-kun? You’ve been running yourself ragged trying to keep up with everything.”

“T-that’s what Yakushiji said too…” He laughed dryly, crying. “A-Aotsuki… why did you send me back…? Do you really hate me that much to not let me die…?”

Eito flinched, looking away. He didn’t say anything. Takumi laughed. “I figured. You win. You’ve won fifty days ago when I killed you. Just take my body, Aotsuki. I don’t… I don’t want this life anymore.”

Eito’s eyes widened as he looked at Takumi. Something was seriously wrong. “No, Takumi-kun. You’re going to stay alive. You have so much to live for. You have Karua-”

“Karua is dead.” Takumi yelled through tears, glaring at Eito. “She died when I died, Aotsuki. I already lived for those fake memories once. It’s pointless living for them again.”

“Even your friends…?” Eito questioned. Takumi’s voice was hoarse as he replied.

“What?”

“Even your friends who died? Your friends who want their hope and will to be carried on?” Eito continued. Takumi scoffed.

“They were passed on to Kirifuji from that other timeline.” Takumi frowned, wondering about the second timeline’s Nozomi. Having to bear such a burden by herself was no small feat. And Eito must’ve known that too.

“Yeah. If Nozomi could do it, if she could make the effort to reach peace with Futurans, the least you could do, Takumi-kun, the least we could do is the same. It’s you and me… and the other me, to do this. And you have your friends.” Eito looked down at his gloves. Cotton, sheltered from the world.

“I know they’re ugly to me, Takumi-kun, but they’re important to you. You can tell them the truth and rely on them. I’m sure they would feel betrayed at their memories being fake, but so have you and you’re strong, Takumi-kun. If they see that you have risen above the truth, they would too. They would do anything for you.”

“Since when did you get so sappy, Aotsuki?” Takumi interrupted, mumbling. Eito was quiet for a moment before speaking. His words sounded sincere, from the bottom of his heart.

“Since you stopped appearing as a monster to me, Takumi-kun.”

Chapter Text

Takumi looked at Eito in disbelief. Surely, the person before him was lying. Aotsuki Eito, who had been so filled with hate and resentment towards humans, towards Takumi, could not be saying that. Besides, he still had his disorder, however much of it remained in Takumi’s body. He waited for him to say anything more, only to be met with silence.

Takumi cleared his throat in the headspace, hoarse. “I thought you saw people as monsters.” He waited for an answer. It came after a sigh, with Eito holding himself as he leaned forward, not looking at Takumi.

“Well we thought wrong. You remember what Yugamu-kun said in our previous timeline.” Eito stated as Takumi forced himself to remember what the second timeline’s Yugamu had said, with the theoretical Takumi provided of the situation. He turned to Eito, looking at him.

“Something about your cognitive disorder turning psychogenic?” He muttered, unsure what that meant. Eito scoffed, turning away from Takumi as if he still could not bear looking at him despite the revelation that he could see Takumi as a normal human now.

“I had my suspicions on what psychogenic was. From the moment we had returned to the past and I stopped caring as much about the fact you’re human, or rather Artificial Futuran, it was like my perception was warping back to what you’d call normal. Oh, the others are still as ugly and horrid as ever, but seeing you yesterday and thinking like you had lost all of your human-ness … I think that was the final straw.” Eito was quiet after. Takumi was quiet too, looking away.

Neither of them wanted to make the first move, staying in the headspace, facing away from each other. The silence was heavy as Takumi fidgeted with his gloves, trying to think of something else that didn’t have to do with how he had basically allowed Eito to see people, or rather him, normally. He flinched when Eito sighed, the sudden noise scaring him.

“Relax, Takumi-kun. I’m not going to hurt you. Don’t look like such a pathetic dog.” Eito let out a dry chuckle, looking away. “I suppose I don’t find you as ugly anymore, Takumi-kun. Rather, you do have… nice eyes.”

“Oh, um, thanks.” It was getting awkward in their shared headspace. Surely the others were wondering where their leader had gone after the game in the gym. Eito opened his mouth before closing it again. It took another minute or two for him to speak again.

“And, well, I guess your hair is a, uh… lovely shade of red.” Takumi felt himself growing flustered at Eito’s words. It was an endurance match to see who chickened out of embarrassment first. He stiffened when he heard Eito’s next words.

“You do look quite beautiful, Takumi-kun.” Takumi snapped his fingers, wanting to ignore the thoughts he could feel from Eito’s end as he opened his eyes back in main control of his body. He could feel him physically growing flustered. He looked in the mirror, only to see himself as red as his hair.

Takumi slapped himself, groaning. “You won, Aotsuki.” He splashed his face with water, feeling an amused hum from the back of his mind.

“It seems I did, Takumi-kun.” His Eito seemed quiet afterwards and Takumi tried not to dwell on the matter. He had far too much at hand. Whatever his deal was with his Eito would be something he would deal with in the future. He found himself staring in the mirror again, Eito’s words resonating deep in him. He found himself looking at his eyes. He no longer had the red rings but Eito still found them ‘nice’.

‘DING DONG.’ Takumi turned his head towards his room door, hearing the bell ring. The air was thick with tension as he hoped whoever was at the door wasn’t Third Eito. He hesitated, hearing the doorbell ring over and over. It was like an ominous bell tolling, chiding him for each second he didn’t open the door.

He vaguely noticed that he had lost sense in his right arm as his Eito took control to open the door for him. Takumi felt the feeling return to him after the door opened, only to go pale when he saw who it was, an anxious smile creeping up his face.

“H-hey, Aotsuki.” Takumi stammered. Unlike Second Eito, Third Eito still felt like uncharted territory. Takumi didn’t know what made him tick, and this Eito could still very well harbour intense resentment for him so long as he had eyes to see, ears to hear, and a nose to smell.

Third Eito smiled back, waving and chuckling. “Hello, Takumi-kun! Do you mind if I come in?” Takumi nervously nodded, gesturing Eito into his room. He looked down and saw that Fierian had come along as well, holding Eito’s hand and beaming. He felt a pang in his chest, realising that Eito really was going to use the kid to manipulate him.

Eito took a seat on the sofa opposite of Takumi’s bed, gesturing for Fierian to sit on his lap. His smile seemed gentle and kind but Takumi knew better, warily sitting on his bed as he watched Fierian sit on Eito’s lap. The kid kicked his legs freely, humming to himself as Eito looked at Takumi.

“As you can see, Takumi-kun, your kid is safe.” Eito patted Fierian’s hair as the latter giggled, turning to play with the drawstrings on Eito’s jacket. “So rest assured, I have no intention to harm-?!” He gagged as Fierian pulled on the drawstrings, giggling as Eito unhanded the kid from the strings, rubbing his neck. Takumi let out a slight laugh. At least he could see the anger on Eito’s face, but knowing that it was directed towards his kid made him feel on edge.

Eito stared at Fierian for a while and Takumi felt dread in his stomach, feeling like he was frozen to the spot, shaking. As soon as Eito moved, Takumi flinched, jerking forward to grab Fierian and hold him close. “Taku?”

Takumi laughed hysterically as he just noticed how Eito had simply held up a finger. He really wasn’t going to hurt Fierian. Holding tight onto his kid, Takumi sobbed, afraid to love another person dear to him. Fierian turned in his hold to look at Takumi, his blue eyes blinking with worry as he gently put his hand on Takumi’s face. “Ma…?”

He shook, tears flowing as he looked at Fierian. Takumi’s ears rang with screams as he clung to the kid. He lived in fear of the day that he’d have to hear Fierian’s scream together with the others. He kept sobbing, holding onto Fierian tight and not letting go.

Takumi woke up with his heart in his throat, blood rushing in his ears. He swallowed hard. He wanted to scream badly but felt that Fierian was sleeping next to him. His body felt heavy, as if he had been sleeping for a long time. Takumi struggled to sit up, holding his face in his hands. He got up, walking to the sink. It was late at night. He took off his gloves, splashing his face with water. There were dried tear marks.

His hands shook, it felt like he had been running from death itself. Takumi stared at himself. At those dead blue eyes, the streak of white. Every time he looked in the mirror, he felt less and less like himself.

Takumi choked back tears. Everything was too much. He had to deal with establishing peace between Futurans and humanity. He had to deal with figuring out how to tell the truth to everyone that their memories were all fake, that they were but weapons of war. He had to deal with Third Eito, who had been more closed off than any of the other Eitos he had met thus far, like a ticking time bomb. He had to deal with V’ehxness and stop her from slaughtering all of mankind. He had to deal with so many things.

“You do look quite beautiful, Takumi-kun.”

That must have been Takumi’s final straw, his Eito’s words to him. He didn’t know how to feel human anymore, not knowing how to process his emotions as he sobbed, heaving as he leaned against the sink. He was just a boy, unfit for war, unfit to be a leader and it was breaking him inside. He didn’t know how the others could continue on so easily, even in the midst of fabricated reality.

“Takumi-kun?” He froze, his blood running cold, staggering out of the bathroom. He had just realised that Eito, Third Eito specifically, had been sleeping on the sofa, sitting up against the headrest as if he had been watching over him, hand over the lower half of his face. His glasses on the coffee table, he looked like an angel with an annoyed half-glare, clearly having been woken up.

“Your ugly cries are hell against my ears, Takumi-kun.” Eito glared, groaning as he got up and walked past Takumi, pushing him out of the bathroom as he turned on the privacy screen before retching. It must be painful for Eito to be around him. Takumi’s toilet would need one hell of a plumber’s work with the two of them combined.

He hears the sound of flushing, water running before the privacy screen was turned off and Eito stepped out, going back to sit on the sofa. “It’s Day 11, Takumi-kun, in case you were wondering.” He yawned, crossing his arms. “Technically, night 11 since after your ugly sobbing fiasco, you had passed out for a full day or so.”

Takumi just stared at Eito. He couldn’t believe the latter was willing to sit through his revolting presence in such close proximity. As a matter of fact, he even slept in his vicinity. Eito scoffed, seeming to sense Takumi’s thoughts. “I figured I should be the first person you see when you wake so I can grill your ugly human likeness about what happened. So tell me, what the hell was that yesterday?”

“I don’t know what came over me.” Takumi admitted. He didn’t know what he was anymore, fidgeting with his glove. He kept his voice low so as to not wake Fierian. He hesitantly reached out to the kid and once he was sure his touch wouldn’t burn him, he caressed his hair.

“The rest are without a leader, Takumi-kun.” Eito stated, not leading up with anything else. Takumi knew very well what he was insinuating, looking up at him. He still wasn’t wearing glasses, squinting slightly.

“You wear glasses. You aren’t wearing any right now.” Takumi stated before chastising himself internally. It was a stupid question after all. Eito pursed his lips, looking away.

“I usually wear them to remind myself in clear detail of the horridness of humanity. But I suppose even I have to take a break every once in a while from seeing you in all your ugliness.” He replied. When he turned back, Takumi was still staring, making him grimace and look away. “If you stare so much I’m going to vomit again, Takumi-kun. It’s revolting.”

“O-oh, sorry.” Takumi looked away. Second Eito had been quiet all this while since yesterday. He could feel his presence, but it’s as though he just didn’t want to talk at all, casting a cold shoulder on him. Takumi would much prefer his Eito over Third Eito. Third Eito still found him as disgusting and ugly as ever.

Takumi closed his eyes, intending to stay in his headspace and talk to his Eito instead, only to feel something thrown at him with high velocity, smacking him in the face as he grunted, falling back on the bed. He had nearly squashed Fierian, glaring at Third Eito. Eito’s left hand was bare and that’s when Takumi looked beside him to see what hit him, his glove.

“At least I have your attention on me instead, Takumi-kun. It would be a shame to have told your ugly friends that I would take care of you, for me to have endured longer than a day in your vicinity just to make sure it was me who got to interrogate you first thing when you wake.” Eito held out his hand for his glove, smiling at Takumi.

Scoffing, Takumi threw the glove back at him, intending to hit his face. Eito caught it with his other hand, laughing. “I knew you would do that, Takumi-kun. You and I share the same intense hatred for each other. Regardless of how much you break into pieces, that hatred is what molds you, keeps your shape. You should be thankful to me, really. Maybe then you can understand that while your want for peace with the people of this planet is nice, you should not extend that peace towards humanity.”

Eito smiled, knowing well that he had angered Takumi. “Is that why you tried hurting Fierian?” He gritted his teeth, his hand clenched tight in a fist. He could not, should not, hurt Eito right now. If not for the fact that Fierian was sleeping, Takumi would have had him tackled on the ground and punched him till he had to be brought back with the Revive-O-matic. In the back of his mind, he heard his Eito suck in a breath at the thought. He was watching through his eyes after all, and could hear his thoughts.

Third Eito laughed at Takumi’s words, grinning. “Oh, Takumi-kun, you think everything is an attack against you. No, as a matter of fact, I was simply playing around with the little kid. The kid is Futuran, isn’t he?” He pushed his glasses up as Takumi gritted his teeth.

“So what of it? Everyone likes Fierian.” Takumi crossed his arms.

“Oh, everyone likes him until they find out he’s one of the enemies. Think about it, Takumi-kun. You said it yourself that the decisions Sirei makes are based on the will of humanity. If the will of humanity decrees that Fierian-chan dies, you can’t stop that from happening.” Eito shrugged as Takumi practically screamed.

“NO-!” He clapped his hands over his mouth, breathing fast as he looked at Fierian still sleeping beside him. He had shifted a bit, mumbling something inaudible before continuing his rest, biting on the blanket.

“Takumi-kun, you don’t want to wake up the child now, do you? Can’t we talk this out like adults?” Eito whined, mocking Takumi. This scenario was all too familiar. It was like Takumi had been forced back into the second timeline after he had killed his Eito, with how he would mock his efforts in dealing with the challenge he had so accepted.

He bit down on his hand, trying to hold himself together. Regardless of how much he hated Eito right now, all his past was boiling back up and it was too much to for him to hold together, mentally and physically. Takumi staggered to the bathroom, knowing Eito’s eyes were on him. He practically collapsed by the toilet, vomiting.

“Takumi-kun, you forgot the privacy screen. I don’t want to have to hear or see your putrid retching.” Takumi vaguely heard Eito’s words as he continued retching. He was so tired of all of this. He knew this was war and that war came with its sacrifices, but Takumi was practically sacrificing himself so everyone else could live, bit by bit as his sanity fell into a slum.

“Takumi-kun. The privacy screen.” Eito’s words rang in his ears again. He shakily stood up, reaching for the button to turn the privacy screen on. At least Eito couldn’t see what he would do next.

“Takumi-kun, don’t do it.” He grimaced as his Eito spoke from the back of his mind. “I feel what you feel, Takumi-kun. You don’t want to do this.” Takumi ignored his Eito, flushing the toilet before filling up the bathtub with water. He felt some sort of resistance as he moved his limbs, but ultimately his urge to die far surpassed Eito’s will to live.

Takumi took one look at his hairdryer near the sink, mounted on the wall. He had never really bothered using it, especially considering that he could just wipe his hair dry or let the wind blow through it. With a resolve hard as steel, he grabbed it, turning it on even as his Eito fought hard against him. His arm jerked away from the bathtub but his own determination held steadfast.

“Takumi-kun. Stop this. Don’t do this. You don’t know what you’re doing. What would Fierian-chan think?!” Eito’s voice yelled in the back of his mind.

Takumi stepped into the bathtub, frowning. Third Eito could always help take care, maybe Nozomi or Moko, Fierian had an attachment to Moko. “Takumi-kun, what about your friends?! Wouldn’t they care?”

He grit his teeth. He would come back anyway, likely to be sent to the Revive-O-matic once Third Eito realised something was amiss. Or not. It didn’t matter anymore. He had made the first huge difference in choice and he was able to save all of them. They were smart and capable enough to survive the rest of the 100 days.

When his words weren’t enough, Second Eito knew he had to do something. Against all odds, he controlled Takumi’s arm, forcing him to hit his heart with the hairdryer as Takumi gasped at the hard impact, clutching at his chest, dropping the hairdryer in the tub. It was a gamble he had taken in the past timeline, but it was a gamble worth it.

The impact had activated Takumi’s cryptoglobin as it flowed out of him, wrapping around him as his body was electrocuted. He screamed and Eito felt his pain. Hemoanima was a miracle thing, able to do things thought to be impossible. It can transform, it can heal, it can take shape.

For a fraction of a moment as the hemoanima and impending darkness surrounded Takumi, he felt hands cup his face, faintly hearing his Eito’s voice. Someone kissed his forehead before the hands fell, and the voice faded back into him. “You’re truly impossible to understand, Takumi-kun.”

As everything went out, he could hear Fierian crying in the darkness. He could hear Third Eito swearing, running up to the bathtub. The pain was intense but still, Takumi didn’t have to deal with the sight and sound of his friends’ deaths.

Death was weirdly pleasant. There was no up, down, left or right. No need to chase after virtues or outrun sins. Takumi was at peace if he was able to comprehend it. There was no sound, smell, or taste. There was no light but also no darkness. It was empty. The emptiness wrapped him like a mother comforting her child.

He knew it was useless, a fake memory, but he clung to that memory of being in his mother’s arms. He had cycled downhill too fast and collided with the back of a parked car. Takumi had scraped his knee, crying. Karua had run up to him, gasped and gone back to get his mother.

“Takumi, where are you hurt?” His mother had asked as he clung to her, crying. She had consoled him, walking him back to their house with Karua tagging along. When Takumi felt like he couldn’t walk, his mother lifted him into his arms with a bit of difficulty. But for a mother, no child is too heavy.

“Okaa-sama, will Takkun be okay?” Karua asked, concerned, her small voice wavering. Takumi’s mother sighed, chuckling.

“Of course, he will be. My little Takumi is a strong boy.” She booped Takumi’s nose as he sniffled, weeping.

“Okaa-san… I-I lost control of the bicycle a-and I crashed… It hurts… I-I cannot be strong when it hurts…” Takumi cried, clinging to his mother, the only pillar of support he had that wasn’t Karua. His mother laughed softly, ruffling his hair as he entered the house, putting him down on a chair as she went to get her first aid kit.

“Takumi, even strong people get hurt. Remember the other day when your father hit his leg against the desk and he was in pain? Your father is still strong, no?” She reassured him, cleaning his wounds on his knees as he cried more from the pain of antiseptic. Karua nervously hung back, watching Takumi carefully, remembering what his mother was doing.

“B-but, otou-san is stronger than me and this is different! I-I’m bleeding and my legs hurt.” Takumi wailed. Karua huffed, holding his hand and gesturing with her finger.

“Takkun, if you promised to protect me when chichi passed, you need to be stronger and not a crybaby!” Karua pouted. Takumi sniffled, slightly comforted but still in pain.

“B-but, Karua, it hurts so much.” He whimpered as his mother simply patted his head, putting a salve on his knees before wrapping them in bandages.

“Takumi… What makes you strong is that even if it hurts, you get up after. Do you still want to ride your bicycle after this?” His mother asked, smiling gently.

Takumi nodded, sulking. “Karua can ride her bicycle… I also want to ride mine…” Karua nodded, giggling. His mother chuckled.

“That’s my little Takumi. After this, I’ll get you some taiyaki when your father returns for being so strong.” Takumi’s eyes brightened up and his mother laughed more.

“Taiyaki?” He drooled, casting his pain aside for a moment. His mother smiled, squishing her son’s face with love.

“Of course, from the vendor in the nearby market.” Karua squealed, jumping up and down.

“Okaa-sama! Okaa-sama! Can I join? There’s a stall next to the taiyaki stall that sells mochi!” She giggled as Takumi laughed along with her. His mother also laughed, pinching Karua’s cheeks as she squeaked.

“Of course, Karua. Just be sure to ask your mother first, yeah?” Karua nodded at her words, cheering.

“You hear that, Takkun? We both can get taiyaki and mochi! You’re so strong, Takkun!” She squealed as Takumi gave an awkward yet enthusiastic chuckle.

“Eh-?! But it’s because okaa-san and you helped me.” Karua nodded at Takumi’s words, puffing out her chest and pointing at herself, talking in a low voice as if mimicking Takumi.

“I’m Takkun and I trusted the beautiful and pretty Karua as well as his beautiful and strong okaa-sama! Thanks to them, we can eat taiyaki and mochi.”

“That’s not how I sound like!” Takumi whined, crossing his arms.

“Is to!”

“Is not!”

Takumi’s mother laughed, her voice fading into the background. “Now, now, children, don’t argue. Takumi, stay strong, okay? You can always ask us for help too, remember that.”

He woke up from the dream, tears falling down his eyes. “Sumino-kun? Are you alright?” That voice, it was Karua’s. Takumi turned to his right only to be disappointed at seeing Nozomi. Of course, she was still his friend either way, but she was not Karua, rather Karua was her and truthfully, it didn’t hit the same.

“Y-yeah. I think I’m fine.” Takumi sat up, trying to remember what had happened. Nozomi had a sad smile on her face, letting out a nervous exhale.

“Sumino-kun, if there’s anything going on, do tell us. We’re your friends.” She sighed, putting her hands in her lap. “Aotsuki-kun was the one to rush your body to the Revive-O-matic. Your brother was crying loudly on the rooftop, so I came to check up on him and he said you died. Sumino-kun, this is the second time you’ve done this.”

“I-I know it looks weird. But really, I’m fine.” Takumi tried defending himself, feeling his words fall flat as he stared at Nozomi who pouted, raising her voice a little. “Where’s…?”

“Fierian-chan? He’s with Moko-chan. Listen, Sumino-kun, you’ve done so much for all of us. When you put yourself on the line and freed me and the others from Parmith’s brainwashing, I was so grateful to you. And then you had even taken V’ehxness’ sword for the other commander, Pakron. Thanks to that, Pakron finally decided to side with us.” Nozomi smiled, giggling a little. Takumi simply stared, unsure what she was getting to. The moment he realised he didn’t have his gloves, he was freaking out a little but continued nodding, pretending everything was fine.

“Despite everything you’ve done for us, you can’t do it all alone, Takumi-kun.” Nozomi frowned, taking Takumi’s hands in her own. He was internally panicking badly. Nozomi’s hands were soft while he felt like death, he felt like he was seeing tendrils of dread spread from his hands, all the way up her arm. As she smiled to reassure him, all he saw was her dead, impaled, sliding down V’ehxness’ sword, the gross voice of flesh ripped by metal.

“Sumino-kun…? Sumino-kun, are you alright? You’re doing that thing again.” Nozomi leaned in, looking at Takumi. She was concerned. In a blink, she looked lifeless again, the sound of her choking on her blood filling Takumi’s mind. He’s shaking.

“K-Kirifuji… m-may I uh… have my gloves…?” Takumi was hesitant about asking, not wanting to push her away but needing space either way. Nozomi perked up, nodding and smiling as she left to get his gloves from the drawer.

Nozomi returned to Takumi’s side. He muttered a grateful thanks before putting it on, sighing when his hands were no longer exposed. It grounded him. He sighed, taking the time to relish the silence. After a while, Nozomi spoke up, her voice prodding a bit.

“So… Sumino-kun, are you ready to talk? Are you okay telling me why you’ve been hurting yourself so much? We’re your friends. I’m your friend, Sumino-kun. And I don’t like to see my friends hurt.” Nozomi looked so concerned, her aura was calming. Takumi sighed, remembering why he fell for her before. He laughed dryly.

“Well… I don’t want to see my friends get hurt too… It’s a lot that I have to say though…” Takumi mumbled, looking away.

“I have all day, Sumino-kun. You were out for a while and morning just came. It’s day 12.” Takumi’s eyes widened. He forgot what time the enemies came again but it was around these next few days. He held Nozomi, looking her up and down.

“Kirifuji, are you okay?” Nozomi looked shocked, smiling awkwardly. Takumi realised what he was doing before settling back down, embarrassed. “Sorry about that…”

“No worries, Sumino-kun.” Nozomi laughed it off, smiling with a small blush on her face. “You really do care about everyone… But that doesn’t answer why you’re so afraid all the time, Sumino-kun! And I know you really care for your brother, but you’re bringing him down as well and making him sad.”

Takumi froze, Nozomi had hit the spot. He clutched at his chest, feeling that familiar pang of fear in his heart. He laughed, it was a laugh ladened with past regrets. “Kirifuji… Do you really want to know the truth of everything…?”

He thought about what Takemaru had said about trusting each other, as well as even his Eito saying he couldn’t handle it all alone. And with Nozomi before him, he innately knew he could trust her, as she knew just more than everyone else, even at this moment. She nodded. “I can handle the truth, Sumino-kun.

Takumi sighed, telling Nozomi everything. From the very first timeline, to the second, to killing Eito, all the way till the moment they had turned back time again. For a long while after, much like when he had first told Eito, Nozomi was quiet. She looked at her hands, then Takumi’s face, seeming close to tears. “Sumino-kun… I never knew…”

“A lot of people don’t… but I knew from experience that you were far more likely to take it nicely compared to the others. You still have a lot to fight for, Kirifuji.” Takumi smiled at Nozomi, anxious. He fidgeted with his gloves, worried that Nozomi would tattle on him. It was illogical but the fear still settled in his chest.

“It’s… a lot to take in. But you trust me a lot, Sumino-kun. And I won’t let you down.” Nozomi smiled. Takumi was shocked, looking at her. His body shook as he laughed nervously, holding his head in his hands. He didn’t mean to, but he cried again. Nozomi comforted him and in the back of his mind, his Eito had been watching over, ready to step in if Takumi did anything reckless.

“T-thank you, Kirifuji… I-I know it’s a lot to try and achieve peace between Futurans and humans, but I… I think we can do it. Thanks.” Takumi smiled sincerely. He stiffened when Nozomi hugged him before relaxing.

“I still can’t believe I died… I’ll be more careful, Sumino-kun!” Nozomi nodded, smiling. “Ahaha! V’ehxness won’t get Kirifuji Nozomi!”

“...Are you sure Mojiro isn’t rubbing off on you?” Takumi chuckled, wiping away his tears. For once, he felt like he could face everything head on without falling apart.

“What? No way!” Nozomi laughed, playfully punching Takumi as she sighed. “So you really were Takkun from before… That explains a lot.”

“M-maybe don’t call me that…” Takumi blushed, his voice going falsetto. He felt his Eito prodding at the back of his mind, wanting to speak. “O-oh, and remember what I said about Aotsuki?”

“Yeah, you told him the truth as well.” Nozomi replied.

“No- not that Aotsuki. The one I killed.” Takumi said, wincing at his own words. Nozomi nodded in understanding, looking at him. “He uh… wants to talk.”

“Ah! I see. Well, I think I’m ready to meet him.” Nozomi smiled, nodding. Takumi sighed, thankful as ever that she understood the mission more than anyone else. He closed his eyes, falling back into his headspace as he felt Eito take over.

“Hello, Nozomi.” Eito smiled and immediately the atmosphere was different. Unlike Takumi, he still seemed to have some remaining hate. It had been sixty days since he’d died. It would still take a long while to get rid of all the remaining hate. But towards Nozomi in particular, he seemed prickly.

“Hi, Aotsuki-kun. It erm… must be something.” Nozomi was a bit awkward as Eito crossed his arms, pushing Takumi’s bangs.

“It is indeed something now…” Eito snapped his fingers and Takumi couldn’t hear anything he said to Nozomi. At some points, Nozomi gasped. She even cried a bit before Eito awkwardly comforted her, gagging a bit. They must be discussing other stuff now, or perhaps having a somewhat normal conversation, at least until Eito excused himself to retch before returning.

Nozomi seemed worried but Eito brushed it off. They continued talking, devolving into simple chats. At one point, Eito said something that made Nozomi blush deeply, punching him. Takumi could not make sense of it all.

In the past, Eito had pretty much resented Nozomi the most, constantly using her to break up the Special Defense Unit. Now, he was getting along with her while Takumi was kicked to the corner. Mentally sighing, Takumi decided to sleep. God knows he’ll need a lot of rest.

Chapter Text

Eito yawned. Day 14 dawned upon him. Finally, Takumi had entrusted him to deal with the plans for now. “Taku!!” He was promptly tackled from the side by a kid throwing himself at high velocity. He groaned, looking down at Fierian giggling and clinging to him. Ever since he had realised that in Takumi’s body, he could try and perceive people normally, Eito had been clinging to that hope.

Against his better judgement, he had truly found Takumi beautiful. But with the others, they were still grotesque monsters. With Fierian, he was a kid, a Futuran through and through. Maybe that’s why Eito was being so soft with him.

“Come on, Fierian-chan.” Eito was careful to be gentle, holding out a gloved hand for Fierian to hold. The kid smiled, following Eito as he helped get the kid read for the day. He frequently had to pull back Takumi’s bangs, irritated by them. “Takumi-kun, how the hell do you even wear your hair like this?” He mumbled, leaving Fierian to put on his shoes by himself as Eito ransacked Takumi’s drawers.

There wasn’t much available. As Eito bent to search, Takumi’s hair fell in his eyes again. He groaned, annoyed by how much it bothered him. Eventually, he found some hair pins. He winced, having to make do as he looked in the mirror while Fierian tugged on his hoodie.

“Give me a minute, Fierian-chan. Takumi-kun’s hair is a nuisance.” The kid giggled, continuing to tug on Eito’s hoodie as he pinned Takumi’s hair back. He looked in the mirror, smirking. Much better by a long shot now that his bangs weren’t in the way. “Come, let’s go to the cafeteria.”

Fierian took Eito’s hand, skipping all the way. On the stairs, he had almost fallen before Eito had caught him, lifting back up and chastising him. “Don’t do that. You’ll fall. Hello, Yakushiji.” Takemaru passed by as Eito recognised that jacket of his on his ugly form.

“Hey Sumino! How are you? Heard from Kirifuji that you were down for a bit.” Takemaru slowed his pace, laughing as he walked beside Eito. He flinched when Takemaru put his arm around his shoulder, feeling revolted. Still, Eito smiled, subtly shifting himself a bit to the side. The stench was sharp and foul, he could not stand it, gagging a bit.

“Yeah, I’m fine now. Thanks to Kirifuji’s help, I’ve found myself again.” Eito laughed. He was an expert at faking expressions he did not know all too well. Perhaps it was thanks to his defective memories and personality. He had to learn how to cover up his hatred so long that acting and overcompensating had become second nature to him.

“That’s great, pal. And remember, you can always count on ya buddy Takemaru if you need help, yeah? Don’t sweat it, Sumino. You can’t do everything by yourself.” Takemaru grinned before swooping around Eito to pick up Fierian as the kid squealed in delight, clinging onto Takemaru’s head as he was sat on his shoulder.

“Say little Sumino, do you wanna run faster than your brother?” Takemaru moved his body up, making bike noises as Fierian giggled and cheered. Eito found the exchange sweet despite Takemaru’s appearance. Seeing Fierian happy was nice, even if it was unbearable to be around humans.

Takemaru grinned towards Eito. “You hear that, Sumino? The kid wants to race ya.” He laughed, crossing his arms.”

“Let’s not until we reach the cafeteria floor first. Hey-!” Takemaru had already taken off and so, Eito chased after him.

Compared to his own body, he was still frustrated at how much less athletic Takumi was. By the time he reached the cafeteria, he was panting by the doorway, gripping onto it for dear life as he raised up a hand. “Give… give me a second… Ack-!”

Eito felt Takemaru pat his back. And his definition of pat seems to be whack as Eito staggered into the cafeteria, rubbing his back as he turned around to see Takamaru carrying Fierian still. “Didn’t know you had it in you to run that fast, Sumino. Now the kid is upset ‘cause he lost.” The kid was pouting, crossing his arms as Takemaru set him down.

Eito caressed Fierian’s hair as he laughed. “I’ll take it over from here.” He took his kid to a table before getting some breakfast for them both. For himself, he got some flavourless porridge. For Fierian, he got him cereal. Still, when he put the bowl in front of him, he pouted. “Fierian-chan, you need to eat.”

“No!” The kid pouted, crossing his arms and shaking his head as he turned his head away from the table. Eito sighed, eating his porridge before preparing a spoonful of cereal to feed Fierian.

“You have to eat or you won’t grow up strong, Fierian-chan.” Eito tried getting him to eat, only for Fierian to shake his head again.

“We don’t eat that sort of food.” Eito looked up and saw Pakron walk in, unmasked. Of course, she still had her ankle monitor as she went to get a breakfast of baked mushroom pie and vegan sausage, sitting down in the booth that had her name unwritten on it. “It may be a bit sugary for the kid. Try something else.”

“He ate taiyaki before.” Eito sighed, putting aside the cereal. “Fierian-chan is a bit fussy.” He continued eating his own porridge before he saw Fierian staring at his food. Eito raised an eyebrow. “What? Don’t tell me you want my food?”

Fierian nodded. Eito hesitated, he really did not like sharing his food. It felt gross and disgusting. Still, if he wanted the kid to eat, he may need to do so. He took the spoon from the cereal, wiping it dry with a napkin before scooping some of his porridge for the kid. Fierian ate it happily, opening his mouth for another bite. Eito sighed, pinching the kid’s cheek as he scooped another spoonful. “Fierian-chan, you’re being naughty, stealing from Taku’s food, huh?” The kid smiled before another spoonful.

Eito glanced towards Pakron and saw letting out an amused exhale before eating her food in silence. He sighed, continuing to feed Fierian as everyone else entered the cafeteria. It was a busy morning. Tsubasa had managed to convince Shouma to fight with them and after this, he was to train with Takemaru. Based on Eito’s memories, it would be a grotesque sight to see, shuddering. After he finished feeding Fierian, he disposed of the cereal before washing the dishes manually. Fierian ran off to follow Yugamu again. The kid was constantly curious.

He found that whenever he tried using the dishwasher, the utensils never seemed clean enough to him. There was always that underlying feeling that the plates and bowls he used were touched by monstrous ugly humans. He continued scrubbing at the bowls, needing to get rid of it being defiled by humans. Eventually, he gave up, sighing as he rinsed the soap off the bowls and put them on the rack, having lost his appetite from being around so many humans.

Eito found himself in the courtyard. The flowers were artificially grown but they had fragrance. He smelled them, trying to clear his sinuses of the smell of humans. He exhaled, continuing to sit by the flowers.

“Child of stars, you seem a lot livelier.” Pakron spoke, walking in from behind Eito. He remained seated before the flowers, inhaling their scent to drive away the stinging sharp smell of humans.

“Perhaps because I’m not the same person.” Eito hummed to himself as he paid the commander no mind. He should be more on guard around an enemy commander. Yet out of everyone, even Takumi, only he knew the true nature of many of the Futurans, having betrayed his allies to kill humanity. Pakron stood her ground when it came to her God’s virtues. She would always choose the lesser evil in situations where she cannot choose the wholly good. In this case, the lesser evil was ironically humanity against V’ehxness.

“Does it have to do with the fact you managed to deduce Parmith’s beloved?” Pakron sat next to Eito. A commander and traitor, staring at flowers. Neither attacking the other.

“Perhaps it is to do with me not being Takumi-kun.” Eito smiled. He knew that he could trust Pakron. Where her husband was a hating connoisseur, he had learned from him that Pakron would never leak information unless she knew it would be vital to uphold her virtues. One such thing included trade of secrets. If Eito told him some of his secrets, he knew he could get Pakron to tell him about this timeline’s plans, or perhaps even join their fighting power.

He waited. One second, two seconds. “Then who are you?” Eito smiled at her.

“Aotsuki Eito. I’m very surprised Takumi-kun has yet to tell you about me. I share his body after all. The one who moved to take the blow from V’ehxness for you? That was me.” He smiled. Pakron leaned in closer, chin resting on her hand, her orange eyes staring intensely into Eito’s.

She sighed, having finished her own little analysis. “Aye. Your aura was different from the other child of stars who shares this body. You have the aura of a fighter. I can tell it was my blood on your hands.”

“Yep.” He smirked, looking at the flowers again. “As for how I came to be… it’s because Takumi-kun tried to kill me in a past timeline.” He saw Pakron’s eyes widen for a second, as if unbelieving of the current traumatised Takumi to be a killer. “Of course, I’m not going to leak information to the enemy.” He chuckled.

“What do you think of a trade? After all, I no longer wish to work for a godless woman.” Hook, line, and sinker. Eito beamed up at Pakron, acting terrifyingly well.

“Then I’ll accept the offer, Pakron-sama.” He responded, leading Pakron to laugh.

“Sama. Kun. Chan. Are those the honorifics of the child of stars?” She continued laughing, staring at him. “Never knew the invaders had respect.”

“That’s because they don’t!!” Parmith banged against her cage. She still had not taken off her mask. She was seething. “The invaders show absolutely no respect to the great V’ehxness when she’s clearly the righteous one. She’s the Paragon of Hope! The leader of Futurans! And here you are, siding with the enemy!”

Pakron scoffed, glaring at Parmith. Eito watched as she walked up to Parmith, staring her down. “And I am the Paragon of Virtue. Do you not think that I won’t side with the most virtuous? Is it not God’s law to not cannibalise like that bitch is doing?”

Eito gave an exaggerated silent gasp, covering his mouth with his hand as he walked over near to his old cage, where Murvrum was in. He had practically surrendered, mask off. His muscles rippled beneath his skin tight clothes and he seemed taller than Eito’s actual height. His face was marred with scars, less so war and more so clumsiness. His bright yellow eye glanced at him, scoffing before turning back to watch Pakron. The other eye was covered with a makeshift eyepatch.

Eito found himself caught in Murvrum’s aura, staring at him. His tanned sun-kissed skin was heavenly. His short cropped brown hair with rebellious golden yellow streaks accentuated just how young he was compared to Pakron and all other commanders. He was Dahl’xia’s son after all. Eito looked away, sucking in a breath. This was wrong, whatever this was.

He looked back at the ladies, Parmith was sticking her arms through the cage bars as if it didn’t hurt her, pulling Pakron close by the collar. “How DARE you call the great V’ehxness a bitch!! You’re a whore who would betray your allies, your husband, for these vile nasty human invaders- AUGH!!”

Pakron had punched Parmith through the cage, her strength breaking the bars. That was how much difference in power a true commander had. Even Murvrum was shocked, eyes widening as he watched intensely. The punch had been enough to break Parmith’s mask, leaving her shocked with a bruise starting to form on her cheek. She had white-blue hair in a jellyfish cut, as if ready to sting. Her shocking pink eyes glared at Pakron with murder on her mind.

“Treat your elders with respect, Parmith. I fought for much longer in this war than you. Your blind faith in an usurper of God will kill you.” Pakron stated, crossing her arms. She turned to leave but Eito caught the flash of red as Parmith used her nail guards to slash her neck, lunging forward out of the cage where the bars broke and stopped the cage’s hemoanima dampening powers from working.

Eito dashed forward as Parmith’s fingers punctured his neck. Pakron’s eyes widened as she turned back to see what happened. Eito coughed up blood as he could not breathe. He was familiar with this feeling, his cryptoglobin being absorbed. He struggled, not wanting to accept defeat so easily. He would die. Takumi would die.

Just then, he felt someone yank him from Parmith’s fingers. He coughed up blood as he rolled across the courtyard grass. He could feel his vision fading out, hearing Pakron yell at Parmith, the latter screaming. He vaguely heard something snapping as he died.

When Eito awoke in Takumi’s bed, he quickly took off for the courtyard, needing to make sure the two commanders didn't continue fighting. When he got there, he saw that Parmith had been moved to Murvrum’s cage, hands handcuffed with hemoanima suppressing handcuffs. Her right arm appeared to be bound tightly in a cast, as if it was broken. She glared at Eito, her sharp pink eyes staring at him with a hatred he was all too familiar with.

Murvrum himself was out with an ankle monitor like Pakron. He was sitting on a bench, eating some chips. He seemed to enjoy it a lot, scarfing himself down with it.

“Mr. Sumino! Glad you’re awake!!” Eito looked down to see Nigou, smiling. “Ms. Pakron here had told me about what happened when I came to do a routine check and she helped to carry you to the Revive-O-matic. She then asked if I had anything a lot smaller that can be used to suppress hemoanima and strength and I happened to have been developing a pair of handcuffs that can suppress hemoanima!” Nigou chuckled, before frowning and looking back at the courtyard cages.

“Unfortunately, I had to move Ms. Parmith to Mr. Murvrum’s cage for safety measures. So I put an ankle monitor like Ms. Pakron’s on him since he had behaved since we took him in.” Nigou smiled as Murvrum burped loudly, drawing Eito’s attention to him.

“Excuse me.” He muttered, returning to his chips. Eito couldn’t help but stare at him. He had the same determination in his eyes that his Takumi used to have in the second timeline, he could remember those eyes clearly. They were full of the fight to protect loved ones. He looked away from Murvrum, not wanting to think too deeply.

“So, where’s Pakron-sama?” Eito asked, thinking. He really ought to not throw Takumi’s body on the line, even if they could constantly return. He had promised to take over while Takumi rested in the back of his mind and the pain of death must have hurt like hell.

Nigou smiled, pointing to Pakron sitting behind the fountain, staring at her own hand. Eito walked over, sitting next to her in silence. He waited for her to speak, knowing that she needed time to process things.

“I have never hurt one of my own before.” Pakron sighed, hanging her head low as she dropped her hand. It must have been hard for her to come to terms with the fact she went against her own moral code. Still, it helped Eito gain the upper hand.

“I do want to thank you for saving me and Takumi-kun’s life. I did not expect Parmith-sama to start draining my hemoanima.” Eito exhaled, putting on an act, especially with grasping his throat where Parmith had stabbed him with her nails. He could feel Pakron’s gaze upon him.

“You have taken two blows for me thus far, child of the stars. If anything, I should thank you. At least you have the advantage of returning in battle, only to die and be brought back over and over, I see that now. You and your allies are but living weapons of war with no say in anything.” Pakron looked at him, her orange eyes blazing with something Eito could not quite tell.

“Well, Takumi-kun’s plan was always for Futurans and humanity to live in peace. Since I share his body, the best I could do was give him rest and carry out his plans in his place.” He stated, hearing the rush of water. It was calming, much lighter than the grating voice of humans.

“Maybe not all children of stars are affronts to God’s teachings. It is within God’s word to be more accepting of others after all, and to see from their perspective.” Pakron was really religious, holding a hand over her chest as she smiled. “I am willing to work with you children of the stars for a better future. Perhaps we could coexist in harmony.”

Eito felt warm on the inside, looking away. It was weird, he did not recognise this feeling at all. He could not help the smile that crawled onto his face, chuckling.

“It seems you have shed some light on my perspective as well, Pakron-sama.” He sighed, hand hovering over his chest.

“Whatever do you mean? I, too, still owe you my own word for yours.” Right. Eito knew he had to exchange some truths but he could do that later on, simply smiling.

“Keep up your end of the deal first, as it is to do with my word.” He smirked and Pakron laughed heartily. She raised her hand high, bringing it down. Eito had expected maybe the same harshness as Takemaru or Moko’s pats, but Pakron’s was surprisingly light, ruffling his hair and undoing the hair pins. He pouted, redoing Takumi’s bangs.

“Though I do believe this Takumi you possess has the heart of a commander, you too have the potential upbringing of one. Do not doubt yourself, warrior.” Pakron smiled, motherly. Eito looked away. She really had the presence of a commander and knew how to speak like one. She could lead crowds to war under her name, and she was still considered beneath V’ehxness’ power. He knew the Special Defense Unit needed to get stronger.

“Pakron-sama, are you willing to fight alongside us? Even… even hurt your former allies if needed?” Eito asked, sitting firm.

Pakron seemed deep in thought before nodding. “I shall, for the peace of all life dear to God. Though you may not be creatures of God, you were created in God’s image still, like our people. Everyone deserves peace while upholding virtue. If I must hurt my comrades to bring sense to them, then I shall. But I will not kill or cannibalise them. I trust that you will convince the others to spare them.”

“Of course I will, Pakron-sama. In return for your grace, I will indulge in private information that not even our commander knows.” And so, covered by the noise of water flowing, Eito quietly told Pakron about the time travel, without bringing too much into detail. Just enough to get her to trust him more.

“I see… You and this Takumi have endured a lot for everyone’s peace. So it was this other you that had also spared the probationer within our ranks.” Pakron stated, expecting a confirmation. He nodded.

“Yes, the me of this timeline was the one to spare Murvrum-sama. However, I do not expect him to hold the same ideals and mindset that I do. You may talk with Nozomi-san about this as Takumi-kun has told her.” Eito explained further, emphasising that him and this timeline’s Eito are different.

“Understood. What did you say your name was again?” She asked.

“Aotsuki Eito. You can call me Aotsuki-kun.” Eito nodded, smiling. He saw Pakron stand up beside him, her eyes glinting with determination.

“Alright, Aotsuki-kun. I will help you out.” Pakron held out her hand as Eito stood up, shaking it to seal the deal.

Afterwards, Eito took another look at a sulky Parmith, then Murvrum and how he seemed deep in thought, shaking his head and leaving. It was one thing for him to see humans as monsters, it was another for him to not see Futurans as such. It was originally an advantage that allowed him to ally with them without any chance of betraying the Futurans, but now it was as though Eito was being dragged down by perception.

He saw V’ehxness as beautiful, but she sought mass destruction like he once had but on a grander scale, not hesitating to weaponize people of both sides to her cause. And here he was, a weapon caught in the crossfire, made to eliminate all enemies, coming with a factory defect that caused this weapon to backfire.

Eito swallowed, walking to the training room to practice with the VR Training machine. He put on the headset and was instantly transported into the virtual world. Despite sharing Takumi’s body, his consciousness was still his own, and the system had detected that, putting him in his own body again.

He sighed, relishing in this feeling for as long as he could before needing to battle. Then it was hell. All around him, even his coded body carried his defect. He could not look at his virtual allies without feeling nauseous. Even Takumi, having appeared beautiful in their headspace, now ceases to appear even remotely human. Those enchanting eyes became horrifying, empty with but artificial intelligence replacing his actions of attacking.

Eito closed his eyes, inhaling as he summoned his scythe, feeling the weapon’s familiarity in his hand. He continued keeping his eyes closed, practicing, then he swung.

Ever since the other Eito in the second timeline had blinded himself in order to work with the team, Eito himself had been practicing with his eyes closed in the VR Training machine whenever he could, training his senses to be better than his eyes ever could be.

He heard the stomps of an incoming enemy, raising his scythe to block the attacks. He had gotten better at hearing, smelling. He slashed at the large enemy, licking the blood that had splattered on his virtual lips. Tasting. He swung, anticipating attacks before he even registered them.

He continued, sparring with his scythe and preventing the enemy from attacking him first. He had even learned to train his body in the machine, kicking enemies and leaping to avoid attacks before slashing enemies from behind. He would get better and better, no matter how much it took. If Takumi could not beat V’ehxness, he wanted her to die by his hand.

At some point, Eito had swapped to using Takumi’s body in the virtual world, combining his techniques with Takumi’s skills. Rather than hacking and stabbing, he went for large slashes that cut through enemies, causing deep wounds that would not stop bleeding. He would master the sword and scythe, to keep himself alive. To keep Takumi alive.

Eito practiced all the way till dinner. He removed his headset, sighing and heading to the cafeteria. There, Fierian ran up to him, bright eyed. “Taku! Taku! I helped Yugamu! It was fun.”

Immediately, Eito glared at Yugamu who was eating tartare, having another forkful. He looked up and raised his hands in surrender. “I did not hurt him. He merely assisted in my experiments.”

“What experiment, might I ask?” Eito crossed his arms as he sat, not yet getting dinner.

Yugamu swallowed his food, seemingly without chewing. Eito shuddered, the action looking disgusting with the way Yugamu’s neck muscles moved like water in his eyes. “I’ve been creating a poison that would react only with commander blood. I had taken samples from our dear prisoners’ excretions, analysing their DNA and configuring a poison that works only against them.”

“Ew, gross. I’m eating.” Tsubasa gagged, looking away from Yugamu as she ate her carbonara. Yugamu chuckled, putting his finger on his lips as if telling a secret.

“The kid here had been assisting in my experimentations with handing me my apparatus. I must say, he has such a steady hand that he could become a surgeon.” He shrugged as Fierian smiled widely, nodding.

“I wanna save people!!” He yelled, giggling. Eito found Fierian’s words sickeningly cute, smiling to himself. He got himself and Fierian some food, then saw Kako trying to sneak some possibly radioactive food to the kid. He glared, pulling Kako aside.

“Please don’t feed Fierian-chan your weird dishes, thanks.” Eito sat down to eat, feeling Ima’s intense glare on him as he fed Fierian.

“Sumino senpai, maybe you should give the dish a try and not disappoint my sister dearest, hm?” Ima smiled menacingly. Eito paid him no mind, eating as peacefully as he could while surrounded by grotesque humans.

He finished his food before Nozomi came in, telling Fierian to eat faster. Unfortunately, it was the only human who made him most nauseous. If he stayed too long, he was sure to throw up.

When night came, Eito laid in bed, tired. He still felt phantom pains around his neck where Parmith had pierced through his throat. Occasionally, he felt like he didn’t have enough control over Takumi’s body. Parmith did suck some of his cryptoglobin, that’s all he could presume.

Eito sighed as Fierian crawled into bed with him, decked out in fluffy pajamas. As he patted Fierian’s back and hummed him to sleep, Eito kept thinking about Takumi, then Murvrum, then Takumi again. He swallowed, lowering his expectations. He was a defect through and through. Even these thoughts of his were disgusting.

Eito awoke to sirens on Day 15, shooting out of bed. He looked at Fierian who had stirred, tears in his eyes. “Taku needs to fight…?”

He swallowed, nodding as he patted Fierian’s hair, holding him close to comfort him. “Yes, Taku has to fight. Be a good boy. Taku will return, okay? I will make sure I return no matter what.” Fierian sniffled, nodding as well as he got himself ready while Eito rushed to the War Room. As he got out of his room, he saw Nozomi looking rather sickly, her hideous form looking abnormally pale. He frowned as he hastily pinned Takumi’s bangs back.

“Nozomi-san, you should go back to bed. You’re unwell. Rejection symptoms?” Nozomi clutched at her chest in surprise, biting her lips as she looked away. It would probably take a while before Eito could try and see her as a normal human.

“Sumin- Aotsuki-kun! Y-yes, it is that but I can fight. We need to fight for Sumino-kun!” Despite seeming ill, she had the spirit to protect in her. Eito frowned as he nodded, both of them heading to the war room.

“Oh dear! Oh dear! This is awful! Unquestionably terrible! Positively disastrous!” Nigou cried out, panicking. Sirei fumed, stomping his stubby leg.

“Quit your whining! We’re supposed to be setting an example here.” The war room was a mess of mutters and murmurs. Eito looked over to Nozomi, her bulbous, monstrous form still seeming pale. “Sumino, Kirifuji, you two are late. Look on the monitor and see for yourself what’s happening.”

Eito looked but he didn’t need it to see what was happening as Takemaru grumbled. “There’s TWO commanders?!”

“Is it like that one from before that could split herself in two?” Tsubasa nervously asked. Just then, in full battle armour, Pakron made her presence known, walking into the room. The entire War Room became hushed as she spoke.

“No, these are two different commanders.” She stated, leaning against a wall. Ima sighed.

“And who invited her?” He questioned, not trusting Pakron in the slightest as he covered Kako up slightly.

“Tsukumo, I don’t think you’re seeing the problem here. We gotta fight TWO at once!! That’s so unfair! And you and your sister aren’t fighting either!!” Gaku whined, stamping his feet in outrage.

Ima shrugged, tucking his hair back. “So? We have you guys fighting for us. I’m not letting my sister dearest get hurt in any way.” Kako seemed to blanch at his words, letting out  an irritated groan.

“Brother dearest! We can’t just let them fight like this!” She pleaded with Ima as he smiled at her, not taking her seriously.

“Fight? Not at all sister dearest. I won’t let you get hurt.” He stated, final.

“Are you seriously leaving us with no help?! There’s a lot more invaders this time!!” gaku gritted his teeth, about to throw hands.

“Enough infighting.” Pakron commanded as Gaku and the twins fell silent. Even when she wasn’t leading her squadron, she had an undeniable aura of a leader. “Now that V’ehxness knows you have been sparing commanders, she has clearly been changing her strategy to cause division amongst you. A strong team does not give up in the face of challenge, you hear me?”

There was a tense silence at first. Sirei seemed annoyed that Pakron had stolen his role as mentor but shrugged. Nonetheless, Pakron was clearly more well-rehearsed in terms of war. She slammed her fist against the wall, demanding attention. “I said, you hear me, squadron?” She yelled, her voice strong and powerful.

Tsubasa stammered out. “Yes, ma’am!” She was just one person.

Pakron’s intense gaze fell over everyone else. She slammed her fist against the wall again, demanding unity. “I said , you hear me, squadron?”

Together, all of the Special Defense Unit yelled, loudly, even Shouma. “YES, MA’AM!!” She laughed, jerking her head back to Sirei as if telling them to listen to their commander. Eito could only stare in awe at how she commanded everyone so easily despite some still not trusting her. Tsubasa was clearly looking up to her though.

Hiruko spoke up, questioning Sirei. “How’s that new weapon coming, Sirei?” As of late, she had been tasked with exploring to collect materials in case all else backfired.

Sirei groaned, hand on his head. “We’re close to finishing, but not close enough. I don’t think you’ll be able to use it this time.”

“That’s fine. We should probably use it as a last resort anyway.” Eito said, lifting a finger in thought. “Don’t worry, we can do this. We can handle anything that V’ehxness throws at us if we work together.”

Third Eito nodded, smiling. He was putting on an act too. “That’s right everyone! Friends have to help friends. That’s how we can win this war!” Second Eito internally grimaced. He sounded a bit over the top, overcompensating. He needed to teach his other self how to act better, even though no one paid heed to the details.

“They’ll be here everyone. Get in position!” Sirei tapped his cane, pointing it at everyone.

Moko clenched her hand into a fist, fired up. “Right! Let’s get in the ring, besties!” Her enthusiasm was contagious as Kyoshika drew her sword, ready for battle.

“Insolent reprobates, suckling on the lifeblood of the human world… Repulsive monsters from the beyond! Magadori Kyoshika and the Holy Jumonji sword shall exorcise you!” At her words, Eito caught eyes with Nozomi, then Pakron, and then his other self. They knew the truth. Pakron raised her eyebrow, as if questioning if he had planned to tell the others after this. Eito tilted his head. It would be better if Takumi willingly gave the others the truth of his own accord.

Eito stabbed himself with Takumi’s Infuser, and everyone followed suit, screaming at the pain before transforming into their Class Armour. He summoned Takumi’s sword, exhaling. He noticed Shouma in Class Armour too.

“Ginzaki? You’re fighting?” He questioned, watching as everyone launched themselves out of the defensive barrier into place. Shouma nodded, determined.

“E-even a lowly worm like me was touched by Pakron-sama’s h-honourable words!” He yelled, charging forth, stepping on the launch pad and entering the battle.

“Good luck, Sumino senpai!” Ima waved with Kako beside him, uneasy. “Win this battle for us!”

Eito launched himself, landing as he quickly adjusted the pins holding Takumi’s bangs back. It may be of zero use though. “Atten-shun! All troops, stand ready! Let the battle… commence!” Sirei commanded through their intercoms.

Eito exhaled, closing his eyes. He would win this battle, for Takumi.

Chapter Text

Eito had single handedly dealt with all the enemies in his quadron, panting as he dragged the sword behind him, sprinting over to where there were still more enemies. He winced as he felt one throw globs of dark acid at him, staggering as it burned at his side.

“Sumino-kun!” Nozomi was beside him in a flash, firing a paralysing bullet at the enemy. After that was taken care of, she ran towards him, supporting Eito. “Sumi- Aotsuki-kun, even if I heal you now you may not be able to last long.” Her voice was a whisper, not wanting anyone else to hear.

Eito gritted his teeth, laughing. “Don’t worry, Nozomi-san. The Revive-O-matic can bring me back.” With that, he broke free of Nozomi’s grasp as she called out to him.

“Aotsuki-kun!” She stared at him before shaking her head, firing a shot at him. Eito sucked in a breath as he felt a needle prick him, boosting his hemoanima. He charged for the last enemy while the commanders took a seat back, observing the first half of battle.

It tried swinging at him but Eito dodged, yelling as he channeled his and Takumi’s cryptoglobin, slashing down on the enemy as a huge amount of flames engulfed the area. He coughed up blood, collapsing from the effort. He saw the drones above him, ready to take him back to be revived.

He muttered to himself, feeling an echo of pain in the back of his mind from where Takumi shared in his senses. “A-apologies, Takumi-kun…”

Eito closed his eyes and awoke in the War Room again with Ima and Kako cheering him on. “Go, Sumino senpai!” He looked at them and nodded. Hiruko was also carried in by a drone, waking once she stepped foot.

She immediately transformed with her Infuser and leapt back into battle. Eito stabbed himself again, about to follow suit but Pakron put a hand on his shoulder, stopping him. “Hold it, warrior. Look at the monitor.”

Eito looked, swallowing. He saw the team cheering each other on. Hiruko spoke up, her voice grating on his ears through the intercom. “Quiet. One of the commanders is making a move.”

The commander with the ram head masked stepped out, crossing his arms. “Now you face Valla-Garzo, the Paragon of Indomitability. Your war ends here! No matter what happens, I will never yield!” He spread his legs, stomping on the ground like a sumo. He slashed his own neck. “Blood of my bond, release!”

Blood spurted out as Valla-Garzo transformed. His form is grotesque, like a gerbil with two legs. As the others on the field muttered amongst themselves, there was a rumble that Eito could feel even from the building. He leaned in close, watching.

A worm-like beast burst from the ground, tendrils writhing. “I am the Paragon of Salvation, Szanshin. I’m done letting you have your way with us! In the name of God most holy, I will purge you from this planet!!” She yelled.

Eito looked back at Pakron who was watching intensely, clenching her fists. “These two would be strong allies. Husband and wife. They can be persuaded in the name of their son.”

“Eh? You mean they’re a couple?” Ima asked, watching as he ate some mayonnaise-dipped chips.

“Quiet.” Pakron raised her hand, demanding silence.

On screen, Valla-Garzo turned to Szenshin, laughing. “How long has it been since we last fought together as one, Szanshin? I can’t wait to go wild again!” Blood flowed from him, enveloping the commander.

Szanshin groaned. “Can’t you at least try to act your age? We need to finish this quickly.” Blood flowed around her, forming a tornado of cryptoglobin. Eito clutched his sword tightly, looking towards Pakron as the other two commanders fused as one, screeching.

“Pakron-sama? Can’t you fight with us?” He asked, glancing towards Ima and Kako who still weren’t budging. They were short on fighters compared to last timeline, and he remembered Takumi coming to his cage, venting like he was a living diary about how they had barely managed to take the two commanders down at once.

“Nay. Your second-in-command has my powers suppressed.” Pakron pointed at her ankle monitor. Without hesitating, Eito thrusted the sword, shattering it. Ima was dumbfounded, choking on his chips.

“S-Sumino senpai! You can’t be doing that!” He raised his hand to cover Kako, wary of Pakron attacking them. Pakron flexed her fists, feeling like she could use her powers again. She flashed a grin towards Eito.

“Not bad, kid. Time to meet my old friends.” She turned, her cape flowing behind her as she stepped onto the launchpad, landing on the field.

Eito followed behind her, exhaling as he landed. Tsubasa turned to him, sitting inside her Class Weapon, hand over her mouth as she fought the urge to retch. “Can we really beat that thing…?”

He nodded, gripping Takumi’s sword. “We can and we will. The enemy is using teamwork. If we do the same, we can protect the school.”

“Wow, speaking like me, Takumi-kun.” Eito turned to see his other self grinning beside him, holding his scythe. He felt a tinge of jealousy, missing his own weapon.

“What?! What’s she doing here?” Gaku pointed at Pakron as she stepped forward. She smiled, raising her arms.

“Just a chat with my friends.” Pakron laughed heartily, facing Valla-Garshin. “I am Pakron, the Paragon of Virtue. I fight for the peace of all. Blood of my bond, release!” She slashed her own throat as she transformed. Her spear formed in hand, her laugh echoing.

“Sumino!! Did you release her?!” Sirei’s voice yelled in Eito’s ears through the intercoms, wincing. Meanwhile Gaku was pointing at Pakron, speechless.

He chuckled. “Perhaps. Pakron-sama is fighting with us, though.” Eito smiled, shouting through intercoms. “Everyone! Stand back! Let Pakron-sama handle this!”

“What?! You want me to let an invader scum fight for us?!” Kurara fumed, ceasing her tinkering with a turret. She stomped her heels. “Sumino!! You have the nerve to disrespect the Oosuzuki-”

“Kurara-chan, maybe we should listen to him.” Nozomi gripped her gun, firing a boosting shot towards Pakron as the latter let out a low chuckle, growing to immense height. Nozomi took some of the others with her to fill the other quadrants on the battlefield, leaving the Southern quadrant all to Pakron.

As Eito fought the smaller enemies, he heard the loudest clashing from the South. Still, he continued hacking and slashing.

“Pakron… how dare you side with the invaders?” The more feminine one spoke, Szanshin as the fused commander launched a barrage of lightning. Pakron shifted from the strikes, laughing.

“And you dare side with that crazy woman who defies God?” She thrusted her spear into Valla-Garshin’s side, fishing the fused commander out of their hole. They screeched, growing multiple legs and scampering to the East.

“Invaders who defile this planet. You will be eliminated!!” The more masculine voice spoke. Gaku yelled in surprise, turning his machine gun in the fused commander’s direction. His bullets did next to nothing, merely destroying tendrils that quickly grew back. He closed his eyes, praying to get rich in his next life.

“Not so fast, lovebirds.” Pakron stabbed Valla-Garshin with her spear once again, drawing blood as Valla-Garshin screamed. Eito had to cover his ears even, finding the fused commander’s screams disorienting even from across the school grounds. He dropped the sword, hearing screeching behind him.

“Takumi-kun!!” Third Eito leapt forward, cutting down the enemy before it could hurt Second Eito. He stared at the latter before digging up spare earplugs from his pocket, handing them to Second Eito. “Take them, Eito-kun.”

Second Eito took the earplugs as Third Eito pointed at his own ears, which had been plugged up. He laughed, plugging up his own ears before picking his sword back up. Even his other self knew him better.

In the South, it was a bloodbath. Valla-Garshin bit on Pakron’s lower half, firing lightning everywhere. Pakron screeched, ramming her spear into the fused commander over and over. She held it down, using both hands to trust it deeper in before yelling, sending off lightning through her weapon, frying the great worm’s insides.

Valla-Garshin screamed, tendrils latching onto Pakron’s arms and throwing her against the defensive barrier. She grunted, summoning another spear before throwing it towards Valla-Garshin’s face, blinding a set of their gross eyes. They were like animals, blood splashing all over the ground.

After Eito was done with his side, he called out to Nozomi and Third Eito. “Kirifuji! Aotsuki! Help Pakron-sama!” Nozomi nodded, firing a shot from afar. Her paralysing bullet did next to nothing though, merely angering the fused commander.

“Is that what you’ve got, invaders?” The feminine voice spoke. Valla-Garshin yelled, scampering after Nozomi. She squeaked, firing bullet after bullet. A couple managed to lodge themselves in the fused commander but they continued barrelling for her.

Third Eito threw out his scythe, slashing and blinding Valla-Garshin, cutting down multiple tendrils. He panted, growing tired. Meanwhile, his action had managed to get the fused commander to go away from Nozomi, burrowing underground again. Pakron yelled to the Northern quadron. “Twelve o’clock, warriors!!”

The ground rumbled beneath Darumi as she gritted her teeth. She laughed loudly as the ground opened beneath her and she was launched into the air. She looked around her and her facade fell, a sad smile on her face. “Sorry guys. I really wanted Mistress Hiruko to be the one to kill me. It seems there were other plans.”

Valla-Garshin leaped up from the hole, chomping Darumi and swallowing her whole. “Amemiya!!” Hiruko yelled out, glancing around her as she tried to figure out a way to save Darumi.

“Don’t get too close, everyone. You’ll fuse with the commander!” Second Eito yelled into his intercoms. He heard a biting remark from Gaku.

“Yeah, you should’ve said that before, Sumino! Amemiya’s gone!” He mowed down the row of little enemies that came up from the holes left behind from Valla-Garshin’s burrowing.

Pakron hesitated. “I cannot kill Valla-Garshin like this. You need to get your friend unfused or she too would die.” She blocked an attack as the fused commander burrowed from under her, striking her spear. She struck some lightning down on them, only for Darumi, unconscious on Valla-Garshin’s back, to grimace.

Second Eito tried to think quickly. How did Takumi deal with this last time? He had been in his cage after all, so any battle plans were out of the question for him. He gritted his teeth, remembering something Yugamu had done before heading back into the school.

“Verily! You mustn’t run away, Sumino-sama!!” Kyoshika yelled, slashing the air in front of her as a blade of blood dug into the fused commander’s side.

Eito turned his head back, yelling. “I got an idea!! Omokage! How’s the poison you’ve been working on?”

“Oh for the love of murder-” Yugamu grunted, fending off enemies before yelling back. “In the Bio Lab! It has to be ingested for it to work though.”

“Good enough.” Eito muttered, running through the corridors, heading straight for the Bio Lab. He winced as he ran into the door frame to stop himself, his side hurting. He saw the poison on the table, labelled clearly on the cloth it was on. He grabbed the cloth, being sure to not drop any.

“Aotsuki, let me do it.” Eito heard Takumi from the back of his mind, hesitating with the poison in hand.

“Takumi-kun, I thought I told you to rest.” He started running, not wanting to hesitate any further. He looked on the intercom, eyes widening as he witnessed Valla-Garshin gobble up Takemaru next when he was isolated.

“You’ve fought three battles now, Aotsuki. Let me do this.” With that, Eito felt himself kicked from controlling Takumi’s body, shoved back into their shared headspace. He gritted his teeth, annoyed. But still, he smiled, proud that Takumi had found himself again.

Takumi gasped as he had control of his own body again. He knew what to do, rushing out onto the field. “Sumino, you have the poison?” Yugamu asked, panting. This fight was going on for too long with Valla-Garshin continuing to absorb more of their taskforce, causing Pakron to hesitate with the final blow. If she tried attacking now, they’d risk hurting Darumi, Takemaru, and now Kyoshika and Nozomi.

Takumi’s eyes widened at the sight of Nozomi absorbed. In the past, he knew that they overcame Szanshin thanks to Nozomi swallowing the poison and letting herself get absorbed, her cryptoglobin levels low enough to not let her get affected. Now, he could not give her the poison for it to work.

“You know, Sumino, your brother is really good, he helped make the poison.” Yugamu spoke and Takumi realised he was having some small talk, accepting his death. He could hardly hear through the earplugs in his ear—when did he have earplugs—but he could tell based on Yugamu’s solemn expression. 

“N-not now, Omokage. The poison has to be ingested, correct?” The ground rumbled beneath his feet as Takumi gritted his teeth, seeing the fused commander grab onto another one of his friends. Kurara screamed, shrill as she was absorbed. He swallowed hard, preparing to make his decision.

“Correct- Sumino?!” Yugamu stared at him as he swallowed all the poison pills. He knew they worked on Cryptoglobin. The fused commander had lots and lots of it for it to work on them. However, from his two hundred days, Takumi had also acquired a lot. The poison was fast acting as felt his chest burn, coughing up blood. “Cutie, are you insane?”

“I-I’m perfectly sane.” Ignoring the pain and its echo in the back of his mind, he charged for the fused commander, yelling.

Valla-Garshin looked at him, ruminating before laughing. “Is this the leader of the invaders? Come to sacrifice himself? You will all die in vain.” They opened their maw as Takumi choked up more blood, clenching his sword tight as he stabbed from inside the commander’s mouth, causing them to screech loudly.

Takumi’s body was on fire, being burned from the inside out as he coughed. Swallowed whole by the commander. He felt his Cryptoglobin slowly being absorbed, along with the poison in him. He gritted his teeth before falling unconscious.

It felt like his power over his body was being sapped out of him. It was much different from when he let Eito take over. This was paralysing, he could neither think nor move. At the same time, the pain did ebb a bit. His hearing grew muffled, ringing.

For a whole minute, he saw only darkness. He was worried he would never see light again, internally laughing. He had finally gathered back the courage to fight for his friends and this is how he would die.

There was a scream in the distance and everything turned overwhelmingly bright. Takumi felt his body roll on the ground, released from the fused commander. “Takumi-kun!!” He felt arms carrying him, recognising the voice as Eito’s. He coughed up blood breathing heavily as he clung to Third Eito’s neck. He felt Eito’s grip on him tighten as he whispered loudly to be heard through the earplugs, sounding irritated. “You smell absolutely foul and what you did was dangerously stupid, idiot.”

“I-it still freed the others, n-no…?” Takumi laughed, coughing up more blood as Eito lowered him to the ground supporting him. He opened his eyes, seeing Darumi, Takemaru, Kyoshika, Kurara, and Nozomi being released. Nozomi seemed fine, considering that she had less cryptoglobin in her. Meanwhile, the others were a bit dazed.

Hiruko supported Darumi. Kyoshika stood up on her own, dizzy but still lifted Kurara up.” Oosuzuki-sama! A-are you alright? I thought I fell asleep for a moment. I-I must have had a foul curse placed upon me.”

Kurara did not have her mask on her. When she recovered from the disorientation, she looked around. “W-what…? Y-you pervert- Where’s my mask? Help me find my mask!”

“On it, my lady!”

While the others were recovering, Valla-Garshin spasmed. “Poison! How could this be?” “N-no! We must finish the enemy!” Both voices screeched, lunging for the defensive barrier generator. Pakron moved fast, positioning herself in front of the generator as she held her spear, piercing Valla-Garshin’s body. She chuckled, her laugh sounding eerie in her greater form.

“And you’ve been stopped. Valla-Garzo, Szarshin, you’re fighting for the wrong person.” She thrusted the spear deeper through the fused commander’s body, ripping them in half. The commander’s voice was piercing. Takumi was so glad he had earplugs. He coughed up blood again, wincing in pain as Eito held onto him tighter. It felt nice, being held like this.

“Yugamu-kun, just what was in the poison?!” Eito turned to Yugamu, angry as the latter just shrugged.

“Even if I tell you, you won’t understand, cutie.” He stuck his tongue out. “Still, thanks to my work, we defeated two commanders at once. Besides, most of the poison must’ve been sucked into the commanders.”

Pakron detransform, bleeding a lot around her legs and side where Valla-Garshin had attacked her. She leaned on Tsubasa, making her squeak and flush.

Takumi could barely stay conscious but he spotted V’ehxness in the distance where no one noticed, slowly brandishing her great sword. He looked back to the enemy commander, seeing them unfuse and fall.

Szanshin grunted, clutching her arm. “Impossible… how can they be so strong?!”

“Damn it… I’m not done yet! I refuse to yield…!” Valla-Garzo coughed, crawling to reach for Szanshin. The two desperately struggled, even leaning on each other but falling either way.

“G-gah! Valla-garzo!” Szanshin winced, crawling over to the other, her hand outstretched. The latter reached out as well, holding her hand tight.

“I’m… sorry, my darling… I couldn’t protect you. And here I made a vow to keep our family safe… I’m a liar and a fool.” Valla-Garzo grunted out, breathing ragged.

Szanshin teared up, weakly rubbing her thumb on the back of her husband’s palm. “Don’t say that, my love. You’re a hero… You fought valiantly for me… for everyone…”

He laughed, coughing. “My only regret… is that our little warrior will be left to fend for himself.”

She smiled, chuckling softly. “He’ll be fine… even if we’re not there for him. He’s strong… He is… your son, after all…”

Kako talked through the intercoms from where she watched in the War Room. “Does anyone else feel like we’re intruding on something?”

Tsubasa was still carrying Pakron, blushing intensely. Still, she spoke up with her question. “A-are these two… a couple? Th-they even said they have a kid.”

Yugamu shrugged. “Never knew invaders could have kids. I assume World Death just kinda spawned them fully formed.”

Takumi weakly glanced towards Eito, catching his eyes at Yugamu’s words. “You’ll need to tell them later, Takumi-kun.”

He nodded, looking back and saw V’ehxness on the prowl, sprinting. Takumi was perhaps the only person who saw. He let himself slip from Eito’s grasp, staggering. “Takumi-kun, what are you doing-?”

He flung himself forward as V’ehxness drove the blade down, hard. Takumi coughed out more blood, barely able to even move as he covered the other two commanders. Szanshin looked at him through her half broken mask, shocked. “W-what?”

“Sumino-kun!!” “Takumi-kun!” “Sumino senpai, are you crazy?!”

V’ehxness drove the blade deeper into Takumi’s abdomen, spilling blood everywhere. He could not see straight. It was such an impulsive decision even. He didn’t have time to summon his sword when he felt it, his cryptoglobin being absorbed. His vision faded in and out as he shook. He would die here because of his impulsiveness.

“Guh-!! You wretched-!” V’ehxness pulled out her sword, kicking Takumi’s limp body off to the side as she staggered back, coughing up blood as she had absorbed the remaining poison in his system. Despite that, she had still managed to absorb quite a lot of the cryptoglobin he had absorbed in the past. She got a taste of Shion’s power through Takumi, using it to heal herself.

Takumi vaguely felt himself being lifted into someone’s arms, barely hanging on. He watched as V’ehxness was about to absorb Valla-Garzo and Szarshin once and for all when Pakron threw her spear at her, having gotten off Tsubasa and half-transformed while the rest were unaware. “V’exhness. Don’t you dare go against God’s teachings.” She grunted, still clearly injured from having fought the other two, staggering back to watch from within the shield.

V’ehxness dodged it, glaring at Pakron. “Well, it seems I’ll have to deal with what I got from your new leader then.” She grinned before slashing her own throat, blood spurting out. As she transformed, Tsubasa yelled at Gaku to help her carry the other two injured commanders.

Shouma shook, afraid. “A-are we going to have to fight her now?!” A lot were still injured, especially Takumi. He felt whoever held him cling tighter.

“We have no other choice. Everyone, get ready!” It was Eito. Both times, he had caught him. He really didn’t need to put on this act, he could’ve let Takumi die and get revived if needed.

“Hahah… Wonderful. I can feel the power welling up inside me… I’ve only devoured part of your leader’s power and I’m already so utterly powerful! Incredible! He must be a strong one.” V’ehxness laughed.

Takumi could not move at all, still coughing up blood. The others had regained their senses, having been less affected by the poison. Eito stood among the back, holding onto him still as the others fought. He glared down at him, looking pale himself. “I’ll have you know it’s extremely revolting for me to carry you like this right now.”

Takumi did not reply, weakly glancing at the rest. None of their attacks could penetrate V’ehxness’ armour. And Pakron was still too injured as well to do much. The commander had gone and carried her fellow commanders, one on each shoulder into the safety of the school.

Yugamu swung, his rubbery arm carrying his blade and barely nicking V’ehxness. “Our attacks don’t seem to be doing much…”

Hiruko threw her axe, only for V’ehxness to deflect it, scoffing. “We’re just going to have to keep at it. We need to defeat her at any cost.” The others kept attacking, doing next to no damage.

“Hm? Did you just do something? Perfect time for a field test… I will test out my great might.” V’ehxness laughed, channeling a bit of power into her sword as she swung and almost everyone fell, including Eito carrying him. Takumi was dropped, choking up blood as he looked to his side to find Eito dead. He laughed bitterly to himself as he watched the recovery drones take away his fallen friends.

“No freaking way… she took ‘em out like it was nothing!” Takemaru gasped, still conscious.

Kyoshika stared with her mouth agape. “Such power…! She’s like a demon from Hell itself!”

Takumi had seen this before, gritting his teeth as he crawled forward. He would not let anyone die again. He could not. But how would he go about this? Last time, Kyoshika had died, wholly sacrificing herself.

“What do we do now? There’s no way we can win this…” Tsubasa cried, tears in her eyes.

“Don’t give up, Tsubasa. We have to believe in ourselves. We’re humanity’s last line of defense. If we don’t save the Earth, who will?” Nozomi gripped her gun.

“But she’s so strong… all of us just don’t have enough firepower.” Tsubasa looked at Nozomi, scared.

“Any ideas, Sumino? You are awake, right? You got some kind of emergency last resort you ain’t told us about?” Takemaru gritted his teeth.

“Takemaru! He’s half dead .” Tsubasa excused.

Takumi closed his eyes, exhaling weakly, knowing what had to happen. “Sirei, do you read me?”

“Loud and clear, Sumino. You want the Undying Flame bomb. The Undying Flames are all loaded in. There’s enough to scorch the entire battlefield and everything in it. But… we haven’t finished the detonator yet.”

“Finished or not, we need it now. It n-needs hemoanima, doesn't it?” Takumi shakily stood, even as he continued bleeding. Nozomi rushed over to support him.

Sirei thought. “Why yes, Sumino. How clever. You must know some part of this.”

“Oi, we have a bomb, right? Let’s blow this place already!” Takemaru yelled.

Nigou put two and two together, stammering. “Honourable Sirei, sir! Surely you’re not suggesting…?”

“We’re all out of options! It’s the only way to take her out!” Sirei yelled over the intercoms. Meanwhile, V’ehxness seemed proud beneath that mask of hers, swinging her sword idly as if thinking the Special Defense Unit could do nothing else, relishing her early victory.

“One of you will have to attack it with your hemoanima. That will set off the bomb and engulf everything in Undying Flames. Even that Supreme Commander won’t stand a chance.” Sirei explained. It was everything Takumi remembered.

“But… if one of us attacks something like that at close range…” Tsubasa asked, hesitating. Everyone knew the answer but none of them wanted it confirmed.

“Right. You’ll be blown to smithereens along with V’ehxness.” Sirei confirmed.

Kyoshika let out a troubled “what?” as Takemaru clenched his hand into a fist. “But we can use the Revive-O-matic to bring them back afterwards, right?!”

“I’m afraid not, Mr. Yakushiji. An explosion of this magnitude will completely erase everything in its path. And without any corpse, there will be nothing for the Revive-O-matic to reconstruct.” Nigou explained, squeaking. Takumi looked forward, having an idea.

“Are you kidding me?!” Takemaru yelled, distraught.

“That’s what it boils down to. If you want to use the bomb in its current state, you’ll have to sacrifice one of your comrades-” Sirei explained further but was cut off.

“ No , I will not let that happen.” Takumi coughed up blood as he staggered forward with Nozomi holding him.

“Sumino-kun, you heard Sirei.” She spoke. Takumi looked at her and realised she was afraid. He had thrown himself in the face of danger so many times now, she must be afraid that he will try and die again.

“I-I heard him alright. I heard Nigou as well. You need a corpse, no?” Takumi chuckled, coughing up blood still.

“Sumino-kun!” Nozomi held onto him, as if not wanting him to sacrifice himself. He coughed up more blood from the effort of trying to stand. He had such an insane idea he wasn’t sure if it would work, but he had to try and do it fast since he was also losing a lot of blood. If he couldn’t do it, Tsubasa would have to and he wasn’t sure if she had the guts to do so.

“Say, M-Magadori, what if you were to cut me in half… and Yakushiji, you launch my top half towards V’ehxness…? T-then you guys can carry my other half to the… the Revive-O-matic.” Takumi suggested as everyone was shocked, disgusted, afraid, and overall against his idea.

“Sumino-kun, you can’t do that!” “Hah?! Sumino-sama, you could not possibly be suggesting-!” “Eh? Takumi, are you even able to do so-?!” Takumi closed his eyes, but knew this was the only way.

“I-if you guys keep talking… I’m going to die here.” Takumi jested but everyone was serious. Sirei was deep in thought before pointing through his screen.

“Sumino’s plan could work, but he cannot be the one to detonate it. He lost too much blood and the Revive-O-matic works by stimulating your hemoanima in your blood. Kirifuji cannot either as she cannot be brought back at all. Still, one of you three, Kawana, Magadori, or Yakushiji would have to do this.”

“You sure that we can be brought back…?” Tsubasa looked queasy and Takumi knew she could not be the one to do it. He could no longer stand as his legs gave out, relying on Nozomi to carry him entirely.

“Aye, if we must do this, allow me, Sumino-sama! As a warrior, it would be an honour to die in a glorious battle for my friends.” Kyoshika smiled, pointing at herself.

“Even if you do, none of our Class Weapons can cut someone in half except Sumino and he’s pretty much out.” Takemaru crossed his arms, sighing.

“I’ll do it.” Nozomi lifted up Takumi more, holding him. “I’m sure you can lend me your Holy Jumonji sword to do it, Kyoshika-chan. Would you be willing to let me cut you in half?”

Kyoshika teared up, smiling and nodding. “It would be an honour, Kirifuji-sama! It would be an honour for one of my best friends to do it. Verily, my sword trusts you.”

Takumi felt himself being shifted onto Tsubasa instead as the latter held the urge to retch. “Let’s go, Takumi.” He was practically dragged away into the school, dark spots in the edges of his vision.

“W-wait… Kawana… c-can I watch them…?” He asked. Tsubasa winced.

“Takumi, you’ve lost a lot of blood.” She protested but Takumi moved from her, willing himself to lean against the walls and watch. He was out of the bomb radius either way. Tsubasa was apprehensive before sighing, supporting him. “You owe me big time.”

“I-I’ll get you some parts during my explorations…” Takumi smiled, promising her. Tsubasa pouted but seemed to accept it as a deal.

Takumi watched as Nozomi held the Holy Jumonji sword with Takemaru ready to launch Kyoshika’s top half into the air. “HYAH!!” She cut her friend in half as Takemaru launched her into the air. The bomb launched at the same time. Immediately, Takemaru and Nozomi carried Kyoshika’s lower half, moving past Takumi and Tsubasa to the Infirmary to get her revived.

Takumi leaned against the wall, watching intensely. It was his decision. He will watch it come to fruition.

Kyoshika’s yells could be heard all over the school. He watched in awe despite his blurry vision as Kyoshika plunged her Infuser into the bomb.

“IN THE NAME OF MY FRIENDS AND PAST SAMURAIS SLAIN, V’EHXNESS, I EXORCISE YOU!!”

There was a bright white light as the bomb detonated with V’ehxness’ screams. Of course, Takumi knew the bomb was not enough, but it would at least drive her away for a while. He felt Tsubasa haul most of his weight onto her, carrying him. “Come on, Takumi… Let’s get you to the infirmary so you can die there. Didn’t expect you to be so light.” She exhaled.

That’s when his body decided that was that and he died.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Takumi-kun.” He opened his eyes, sitting up in his headspace. He was sitting beside Eito on the couch. Eito had his glasses off, folded in his hands as he looked away. “Thought you were just going to throw your life away after everything we had done.”

Takumi looked away as well, fidgeting with his gloves. His voice sounded dry and hoarse in his headspace. “Thought I might have died too.” There was a weird silence between them. They both knew they could trust each other, yet still it was tense.

Then Eito laughed. It rang hollow. “You took over because you knew I would not do something as stupid as you did, didn’t you?” He put his glasses on the table, sighing. He leaned back on the couch.

Their shared headspace always had blue light coming from the overhead lights in what Takumi assumed to be a reflection of his room. But now, it was almost entirely dark, really dim. Eito could sense his thoughts, laughing, this time a little sad.

“Takumi-kun, remember that other me from our timeline?” He held his head on the palm of his hand, staring off. Takumi didn’t like where this was going, nodding.

“What about it, Aotsuki?” He coughed, finding it a bit absurd that the poison from before managed to affect him in his headspace.

“Do you remember how he gouged out his eyes, living in perpetual darkness?” Eito asked and that’s when things clicked into place. He was still feeling the effects of the poison, their headspace being much dimmer than he recalled. Panic rose in Takumi’s throat.

“You’re not saying-”

“Don’t worry, Takumi-kun. I don’t think we’ll live in eternal darkness, that would be a bit absurd. But despite V’ehxness absorbing most of the remaining poison in this body, it seems that the poison combined with the shock of the bomb’s light has caused us to be… ah, temporarily blinded.” Eito explained, crossing his arms.

“So long as there’s still enough poison, it will continue blinding you every time you revive. My theory is that with enough deaths, we’d have more cryptoglobin to poison ratio for it to actually blind us again. But until then, unless you would like to constantly hurl yourself off the rooftop, we’re blinded.” He smiled as though it was a fun fact he read in a history book and not something they’d both have to live with.

Takumi groaned, grabbing at his own hair in frustration. “We’ll have to deal with this though. I’m sure you’d be so happy to be blind. I’m not.”

Eito sighed, pouting. “Takumi-kun, who says I’m happy about that?”

“Well for one, I know you’ve been training with your eyes closed in that VR Training machine.” He pointed out as Eito laughed.

“Guilty. Although to be fair, it’s mostly because I miss my body, Takumi-kun. You’re so short .” Eito teased as Takumi stammered, offended.

“I-I am not short!” He turned away, fuming a bit. Eito laughed, it sounded nice when he wasn’t using his voice to hurl insults at him.

“Takumi-kun, your body is so squishy compared to mine. You get tired so easily.” He hummed, glancing towards Takumi.

“D-don’t say it like that!” Takumi choked on his saliva, his face a nice shade of red that complimented his hair. Eito only continued to laugh harder at his flustered state.

“I do truly mean it when I say you’re beautiful, Takumi-kun. Alas, we have war ahead of us.” He smiled wistfully.

Takumi sighed, thinking back to that. “Yeah… so, when I wake up, I won’t be able to see anything at all?”

Eito nodded, continuing to stare at Takumi in their headspace. It was a bit embarrassing. “Mhm, tried it in the middle of the night after we were brought back with the Revive-O-matic. Nothing but darkness. Honestly, it made me miss the light. There’s so many things humans take for granted in their ugly pursuit to satisfy their greed.”

“You know you can stop with the whole ‘hating humans’ bit, right?” Takumi groaned as Eito laughed.

“Nope! I still despise them. But I won’t extend the same hate towards you, Takumi-kun. It’s weird, isn’t it? Not quite human, not quite Futuran, never belonging.” Eito hummed but Takumi could tell it was just a cover-up. They had both gotten better at reading each other’s thoughts, the edges of both their consciousnesses blurring the more they shared the same body.

“Asides from being a time traveller and a traitor, what else would make you feel like you don’t belong?” Takumi crossed his arms, leaning back on the couch, enjoying the chance he got to see his room in this headspace before he would get blasted with darkness when he woke.

“Being a defect.” Takumi winced at Eito’s words. He knew from the second timeline with his Eito in his mind, whenever he talked to that timeline’s Eito after he had blinded himself, he would always feel an echo of pain in the back of his mind whenever the timeline’s Eito talked of being a defect. Of course, Takumi never brought it up but it seems that his Eito wanted to.

“It’s weird, Takumi-kun. From the moment you realise your memories, your whole personality is a defect, you wonder if all of you is defective. Perhaps even my own feelings and emotions are defective.” Eito continued humming as if his words were but casual talk.

“Sometimes I wonder if the things I feel are normal. Hah… clearly not, Takumi-kun. I feel such intense hatred so much, I find you interesting-”

“H-how does finding me interesting fit into this equation…?” Takumi blushed, looking away. Eito looked at him for a moment before shaking his head, smiling.

“It’s nothing. But I do thank you for killing me, or at least tried to. Outside of my own defective body, I got the chance to experience a little bit of what life would be like if I did not have my cognitive disorder.” Eito sighed, pouting. “It’s still a long way, Takumi-kun. I’ve tried to not see Nozomi-san as a monster but the most I can do is close my eyes. After so much, at least I can bear the stench and sound of humans. But whenever I pair it with the sight of them, I still get nauseous.”

“Aotsuki…” Takumi gritted his teeth. Despite all they’ve come to, Eito was still suffering for something he could not control, even if he wanted to change.

Eito chuckled. “It’s fine, Takumi-kun. I’ve been like this for my past fake memories and the last hundred days. As a matter of fact, you , Takumi-kun, need to get yourself together. And I’m glad you did. But less poison next time. The poison hurt a lot.”

Takumi laughed lightheartedly at their shared troubles, sighing to himself. With that, Eito sighed, as if hesitating. “Aotsuki, what are you-”

His eyes widened as Eito leaned in, kissing him on the forehead, just like Nozomi had in his previous timeline. Takumi could practically feel the kiss on his skin. It was not a mere presence, it felt real.

Eito then snapped his fingers and Takumi awoke to darkness. He could hear the morning announcement as usual but saw nothing. He tried moving and felt his world tilt sideways as he fell off the bed, wincing.

“Taku?” Takumi heard Fierian’s words but saw nothing but empty darkness. He struggled to stand, unaware of the space around him despite having slept in the same room for well over two hundred days.

“Fierian? Can you help Taku?” He laughed anxiously, finding it hard to stand. He felt something brush against his legs and jolted, unsure what that was. It felt terrifying not knowing what was around him.

“How to help Taku?” He heard the cheery voice somewhere around him. Maybe to his right. Takumi stepped there and bumped into something, hearing a yelp. “Taku!”

“Sorry, sorry…” He felt a bit lightheaded, breathless. It must have to do with the remnants of poison in him. He reached out an unsteady hand and sighed in relief when Fierian took him.

“Taku need help to shower?” Fierian squeaked, pulling Takumi. All he could do was trust the kid and walk in the direction he was pulled in.

“Maybe not this morning. Fierian, can you shower yourself?” Takumi chuckled, finding it absurd that he had to rely on the kid for direction.

“Okie!! Wait for me, mama.” He went speechless when the kid called him that, releasing Takumi’s hand to shower by himself. He sighed, stumbling his way back to lie in bed. Every bump felt more painful as he flinched.

Takumi had his hand out more often than not, afraid to bump into something when he tripped and fell, letting out a strangled yell. “Not so easy is it, Takumi-kun?” He heard a voice in his head but it sounded like he was behind him.

“Well, from you deciding it was a brilliant idea to give me a good luck kiss to sending me off into the darkness, one can find it rather disorienting.” Takumi muttered, unsure of the volume of his own voice. It was like he could hear it echo in the room. He swallowed, talking softer. “I don’t know how you do it.”

“Hm. See, I’d love to take over for you but it’s fun feeling you suffer like this.” Eito hummed and it felt like he was everywhere. Takumi shuddered, groaning.

“What happened to the whole ‘I’m an exception’ thing, Aotsuki?” He questioned, flinching as he felt his own arm go numb, only to feel it caress his face.

“You’re still an exception, Takumi-kun.” Takumi felt shudders go up his spine. It was uncomfortable as he quickly regained control of his own arm, slapping himself. “Ow.”

“Stop doing that, Aotsuki.” Takumi muttered as he heard Fierian yell that he was done and wanted to go eat breakfast. He let himself be led by the kid but found himself bumping into things a lot. He then proceeded to trip and fall down the stairs just outside his own room, groaning.

“Taku!!” Takumi felt himself being pulled upon by the kid but waved him off, smiling.

“Fierian, why don't you go to the cafeteria first? Taku can find his way.” He laughed, covering up the fact that his knees hurt from the fall. Fierian giggled, his voice disappearing into the distance as he ran off.

Takumi sighed, hesitantly putting his right foot down. He was acutely aware whenever he touched something, using his left foot to prod around him. Behind him were the steps so he turned slightly, putting his left arm on the steps as he pushed himself up. He felt himself stagger a bit, bumping into someone. He turned around, facing whoever it was, chuckling nervously. “Sorry… I just tripped down my stairs.”

“Takumi-kun, you were struggling to stand up. And I’m over here.” Takumi closed his eyes, not that it had much difference, everything was still dark. Of course he had to bump into Third Eito. He turned to where the voice was, stammering.

“R-right, I knew that.” He mumbled.

“Takumi-kun, I’ve moved.” Takumi heard Eito behind him instead now. He inhaled before quickly turning around, intending to whack him only to trip on his own feet and fall forward. He heard Eito laugh like a hyena. “Oh, this is hilarious seeing your ugly self get so lost.”

“Haha, very funny, Aotsuki.” Takumi struggled to get up, feeling as though the floor would disappear from under him. He jolted when he felt a gloved hand pull his hand up, the other grabbing his waist before letting go.

“Now you can walk on your own. Keep up the act and maybe someone else will help.” Eito sounded annoyed as his footsteps seemed to disappear as well. Takumi struggled to walk, hand outstretched, afraid that he would bump into things again. He could not tell his left from his right. It was a dark hell.

Takumi felt a wave of dizziness come over him, possibly a side effect of the poison still in his body and staggered forward, lurching as he fell again. He could not get on with his day like this. At least he was getting better at getting back up, but he was getting no better at walking forward.

“Ah? Cutie? What are you doing here?” Takumi stopped moving, turning his head in the direction of the voice. It sounded like Yugamu.

“O-oh, hi Omokage.” He laughed nervously as he heard Yugamu sigh.

“This isn’t the way to the cafeteria, or are you just that excited that you want me to torture you early in the morning? I’d much rather have something filling before we get into it.” He jested as Takumi froze, waving his hands in front of him.

“N-no! I just… can’t see.” Takumi muttered in defeat at not being able to do this by himself. There was silence for a bit and he grew anxious, wondering what Yugamu was up to when he felt a poke on his face, flinching.

“You’re not reacting when I’ve repeatedly waved at you and you did not notice me flipping you off, Sumino. Of course, you did swallow the poison meant for commanders. It wasn’t officially finalized yet, so perhaps the effects were more potent than I realised.” Takumi swallowed, wondering just what Yugamu was doing. He felt a breeze to his right then Yugamu was holding his hand.

“I suppose it is my fault for having the poison be ingested instead of sprayed.” Takumi felt a tug and walked along, staggering at the speed Yugamu was walking at.

“W-wait, I can’t go that fast.” His voice shook as he tripped on a pebble he never knew was on the roof and fell forward again.

“Whoopsies. Let me help you, cutie.” Takumi felt Yugamu supporting him, feeling his breath down his neck. He shuddered, feeling his face grow warm.

“Oi, don’t use this as an opportunity to get all up in my business.” He grumbled as Yugamu laughed, taking his hand again and going slower.

“Sumino, I’m offended. I have my morals. I only torture if the other party wants it or if they’re an enemy.” Takumi frowned but he could feel Yugamu guide him gently, even saying whenever they’re at a staircase.

“Cutie, the steps are not that far apart.” Yugamu spoke, letting go of Takumi for a second. Within that second, Takumi had misstepped and fallen as his foot was too far off the step, hitting his head hard. “Oh for the love of murder…”

He could not tell where up or down was, he felt Yugamu supporting him. His legs felt like jelly, his head and parts of his arm hurt from awkwardly falling. Takumi ended up leaning on Yugamu most of the way to the cafeteria. Surprisingly, Yugamu was quiet, not making any sort of tease or joke about torture or sex.

“We’re at the cafeteria, Sumino. Next time, you may want someone taller to help you. Or I can, just ask and I would not hesitate to tortu- er, help.” Yugamu laughed while Takumi groaned.

“Please don’t.” He muttered as he allowed Yugamu to guide him to a seat. He heard the sound of a dish being set in front of him, only to realise he had no way of knowing where the utensils even were.

“Aye, Sumino, nice to see you in the cafeteria.” Takumi jolted when he felt a whack on his back, wincing as he rubbed it. Judging from the voice, it was Takemaru. “You were unconscious for a whole day. Magadori is still out though. Your plan did work and we were able to get her back but she’s just been sleeping. Kirifuji is taking care of her.”

Kyoshika was safe. Takumi let out a loud sigh, smiling before feeling another wave of dizziness. He tried staying in place, unsure if he stayed still. It was horrible, not being able to see.

“Ah? Sumino senpai? Are you not eating the lovely banana bread topped with anchovies and blue cheese that my sister dearest made?” Takumi heard Ima’s voice from the right and mentally shuddered. So that was the dish in front of him. Well, Takumi didn’t want to say no. He lifted his hand, only to wince when he bumped into the table.

“Tsukumo, you should not be feeding your senior this sort of thing, hm?” Takumi heard the scrap of the plate as it was lifted from the table, another dish put in front of him. “Sumino may be alive and awake, but it seems my poison was still not properly refined.”

Takumi felt someone sit to his right, so he shifted to the left of the seat he was on. He felt gentle hands turn his face, guiding him to open his mouth. Takumi flinched when he felt a spoon push past his lips. “Cutie, it’s just bread pudding.”

Takumi was shaking, hoping that was not a lie as he chewed, swallowing. It tasted sweet, the bread perfectly bouncy in his mouth. The flavour was intense. With the next bite, Takumi savoured it a little more before swallowing. All around, Takumi could hear the clattering of utensils and chatting.

“Uergh, Yugamu, what are you doing?” Tsubasa spoke. “Did you torture Takumi to be like this?” Takumi still had his mouth open for another spoonful of the delicious bread pudding.

“Nonsense. Though perhaps Sumino’s ingestion of the poison I made the other day has caused him to lose his vision.” Takumi smiled as he was fed, relishing the milky flavour.

“Oh… so Takumi-kun was not acting?” That was Eito’s voice in the background. “Why didn’t you say you could not see, Takumi-kun? I could have helped.”

“Back off, loverboy, he’s mine.” Yugamu joked as he fed Takumi another spoonful. Upon hearing that, he felt heat rising up his chest to his face. He nervously swallowed his food, almost choking. “Eh? Sumino, don’t just swallow like that without chewing. I can give you plenty of me to swallow later on-”

“Omokage, please don’t talk.” Takumi pleaded as he was fed in silence afterwards. Despite being blind, he could feel Eito’s gaze intently on the person beside him. It made the room feel like a prey being fought over by two predators.

Being blind was annoying and constantly left Takumi on edge of any sort of pain. His inability to see made him terrified whenever someone so much as brushed against him. After breakfast was over, he silently pleaded with his Eito to take over but his Eito was not responding. It only made Takumi all the more terrified of the neverending darkness that was day 17.

Takumi could hear everyone else leaving the cafeteria till it felt like he was the only one left, just sitting at his spot without moving. He had reassured everyone that he could walk on his own, only to find it really hard. He bit his lip, using his hand to find where the table was, pushing up from it. He took one step, then another. His blood roared in his ears. He kept holding onto the table until he could no more, letting go. And then there was nothing for him to hold onto.

He released a shaky sigh, using his foot to feel forward, continuing to walk. He tried acting like nothing was amiss, only to walk straight into the door, falling back as he winced. Combined with his constant fear of what was in the darkness as well as the small bit of poison in his system that remained, keeping his heartbeat slower than normal, Takumi felt breathless, dizzy as he stood up, only to stand in the same spot.

He swallowed hard, feeling for the door, walking out. He wanted to get back to his room and do nothing else but lie in bed. Takumi walked around in darkness. His feet felt like they were too far apart whenever he took a step. He opted for smaller strides, shoving his gloved hands inside his pockets. Better that than look like he couldn’t walk.

Whenever he bumped into a corner, Takumi turned and continued walking. He must have been walking in circles. Still, he had to get the hang of walking. He crashed into someone without realising, having been lost in thought.

Takumi and the other person tumbled to the ground. He groaned, having fallen so many times his body was hurting all over. “Takumi-kun, watch where you’re going.” He heard Eito’s grunts as the latter pushed him off.

“I can’t very well watch where I’m going now, can I, Aotsuki?” Takumi muttered, standing up a bit wobbly. Eito sighed, his jacket providing a nice swishing sound that came whenever he crossed his arms.

“Guess you got a taste of what I did in that other timeline you were in.” Eito grumbled, pulling Takumi to stand up properly. “Your legs are still shaking. That much of a coward?”

“Aotsuki, one more word and I’m using echolocation to strangle you.” Takumi gritted his teeth. He felt vulnerable, unable to see anything. Eito laughed at his plight.

“Takumi-kun, you’re so disgustingly interesting.” He chuckled. Takumi could not tell if it was fake or honest, turning his head away from Eito’s laugh. Perhaps he could shield himself from his words that sounded far too loud. He heard Eito’s breath hitch, wondering what that was about. His face felt cold, perhaps a little wet.

Takumi flinched at the feel of cloth on his face, recognising it as Eito’s gloves. “Takumi-kun, are you seriously crying? You know I find you humans ugly and vile.” He turned away from those fingers, walking forward. He was an expert at walking in circles around this floor. Hit a corner, turn. Takumi kept continuing, even as he heard a pair of feet fall into step beside him.

“Eh, Takumi-kun, I thought you were more courageous than this. You have taken the hit for commanders twice, eaten poison and let yourself be swallowed by a commander, and also had the nerve to confront me about my hatred for humanity.” Eito hummed as Takumi continued walking, quiet. He bumped into a corner and turned.

“You know, Takumi-kun, compared to the very first day and the second day of these hundred days, you were much more talkative. Even after the period when you changed, coming back, you were still somewhat talkative.” Eito mused. Takumi remained quiet. He bumped into another corner and turned.

“I suppose that it is a good thing that I do not have to hear you talk. Your voice is always so high-pitched, like a fork on a chalkboard. It’s honestly exhausting having to talk to you or the others.” Eito continued, not letting Takumi’s lack of words stop him from monologuing.

Besides, Takumi found comfort in Third Eito’s voice. Ever since Second Eito decided to give him the cold shoulder since he told him to essentially stop acting clingy, Takumi had been missing his voice more than he’d like to admit. He bumped into another corner and turned.

“Honestly, I feel like I’d prefer being blind over seeing you hideous monsters. Maybe I could get Yugamu-kun to make me some of those poison pills of his. I reckon I could move better than you while blinded and take out the entire unit while you and your ugly friends are unaware.” He bumped into another corner and turned.

“However, I do think that one of the advantages of seeing you and your monstrous friends is that it allows me to focus on your hideousness, to allow me to continue in my goal of eradicating mankind. Of course, you would never allow it, Takumi-kun. You’ve got my life in your hand and you could tell Sirei if you wanted. Judging from what I did in your other timeline, I could die for good if you told Sirei and I don’t like dying.” He bumped into another corner and turned.

“I read about religion somewhere, Takumi-kun. Long ago, mankind believed that there was a God who created man and woman in his image. All they had to do was be obedient and well-behaved to live happily ever after. But humanity decided to throw it away by biting the hand that fed it. So God casted the monsters he created from His paradise.” He bumped into another corner-

Takumi jolted when he felt hands grab him, stopping him from moving. “Takumi-kun, stop doing that!” Eito’s voice was right in front of him, irritated. “Every time you bump into the pesky wall, it looks like your ugly bulbous form dents into itself. It’s gross.”

“Sorry.” His voice was hoarse as he stayed rooted where he stood. He heard a sigh before feeling fingers intertwined with his own. It was foreign but not unwelcome. He allowed himself to be guided in his self-made darkness. Eito had stopped monologuing, but Takumi still felt comfortable around him despite all his talk of hating humanity.

Perhaps at some point, he was seeing his Eito in Third Eito. It would be unfair of him to do so, to place expectations on someone who so clearly resented those expectations. But Takumi let it happen either way. Perhaps it was a way of coping with all the loss that had come with his existence. Perhaps if he conflated one Eito with another, he would experience less grief if he were to lose the one who shared his heart.

Takumi climbed up stairs, continuing to follow the guiding hand. Eito’s fingers were warm in a way the presence in his headspace could not replicate. He was not being fair to his Eito in the slightest. Soon, Takumi felt the presence of the breeze on the rooftop.

One step, two steps. One foot after another. Takumi felt like all he could do was follow the only warmth he could feel. Maybe Eito and him both wearing gloves would ease the former’s discomfort in holding someone as monstrous as Takumi was.

He was struck by another wave of dizziness. It seemed that the poison was affecting his senses again. He let go of Eito’s hand, staggering backward into the fence surrounding the roof. Had the fence not been there, Takumi would have fallen off the roof perhaps. He felt like he was not getting enough air, swallowing dryly.

“Takumi-kun?” Eito must have turned back, walking towards him. “You appear pale.”

“I can’t exactly see myself, can I?” His words sounded breathless as he felt Eito’s fingers intertwine with his again. He locked his hand on his grip once more.

“Well then, asides from how pale you look, your breathing is clearly not of regularly ugly humans.” Takumi felt Eito removing his fingers from that locking grip, moving his gloved hand to feel Takumi’s pulse on his wrist. The movement sent shudders through him. “That and your pulse is clearly not as much as it should be.”

“And how do you know what my regular pulse should be like?” Takumi panted as he was led up the stairs into what he presumed to be his room. He staggered over to the bed on his right, falling upon it. Eito had let out a noise of disgust before sitting next to him.

“Like it or not, I asked Yugamu-kun.” Eito responded, vitriol in his words. Takumi was quiet at that, trying to steady his breathing and get air in his lungs. Despite his efforts, he still felt lightheaded. “Oh, and the poison Yugamu-kun made inhibits our cryptoglobin or so as well as reduces the body’s oxygen intake.”

“You’re oddly close with Omokage… He called you ‘loverboy’ after all…” Takumi muttered, lying in bed. “Otherwise I doubt you’d willingly ask him about my pulse.” He did not want to think of how Yugamu had gotten his pulse. For all he knew, he could have taken it in his sleep. He doesn’t lock his door in case of an emergency.

Eito was quiet and Takumi could only assume what he said was true, sighing as he curled up, tired. He then heard the sound of retching and shot up, turning his head towards where he heard the noise as if he could see.

“Ugh, Takumi-kun, you’re so disgusting.” Eito groaned as he vomited again.

Takumi sighed, lying back down. “Understandable.” All he saw was darkness. At some point, the darkness of being blind and being asleep must have merged. He was so tired.

Takumi opened his eyes to dim light once again, lying in bed in his shared headspace with his Eito. The latter wasn’t looking at him, glasses off and staring off elsewhere, leaning against the wall.

“Aotsuki.” Takumi spoke. A laugh bubbled out of his throat at finally being able to see things, even if it was merely in his headspace. He was crying. Eito turned to look at him, apprehensive. His eyes seemed to shake before looking away. He bit his lips, sighing.

“Takumi-kun.” His words were not an invitation for talk, merely acknowledging the other’s presence. He was cold, glaring at him even.

Takumi stopped laughing, tears still flowing. He let out an awkward chuckle before wiping his tears, sitting up. “Are you not going to talk to me?”

“You told me to stop.” Eito stated coolly, not a hint of emotion in his voice. Takumi had gotten so used to his Eito acting somewhat affectionately with him, even though he still hated him. This sudden change was jarring, sending chills down his spine.

“Y-you do know that I just meant you controlling my body without my permission.” Takumi stammered, exhaling as he tried looking for any telltale sign of Eito’s emotions leaking through. The latter simply stared at him, gaze as cold as stone.

“Apologies, Takumi-kun. I guess that a disadvantage of my existence is that I don’t have a body.” His words cut deep, as if blaming Takumi. He gritted his teeth, Eito wasn’t wrong but they had long gotten over that.

“Aotsuki, what the hell is wrong with you?” Takumi asked, getting up and walking over to his Eito in their headspace. Eito’s eyes widened before seeming to shift away from Takumi, but the latter stopped him, one arm on the wall where Eito was shifting towards. “First, you’re all lovey dovey. Don’t get me wrong, I do sort of enjoy it-”

“Sort of.”

“Aotsuki.” Takumi glared at him, slamming another arm on the other side of Eito’s body, essentially trapping him. Of course, Eito could always just shift his presence elsewhere but he seemed frozen in their headspace. “After doing all that affectionate thing, you immediately push me back as the main person of my body. Then you say you enjoy seeing me suffer, and immediately act lovey dovey again, and now you’re cold!”

Eito stared at Takumi, and oh, he hated how well he could control his facial expression more than hiding his emotions. He hated it so damn much. He stepped back, then slapped him. Eito dropped his glasses, shocked. There was no mark since it was not physical, but he felt Takumi’s presence all the same. “What the hell, Takumi-kun-?!”

“Stop acting all hot and cold, Aotsuki. Just tell me how you really feel. Don’t just chicken out of emotions. You’re always saying I can rely on my friends. So why can’t you , Aotsuki?” Takumi looked at Eito with the most pleading, puppy eyes.

Eito gritted his teeth, raising his hand. He was about to snap his fingers to force Takumi to wake when the latter grabbed his hand. “Aotsuki, don’t run. I know that you’re always the type to hide your actual self. So just tell me, Aotsuki.”

Eito pursed his lips. There was a tense silence between them as Takumi let go of Eito’s hand, muttering an apology. Eventually, Eito sighed, pushing past Takumi to sit back on the sofa.

“You want to know the whole truth, Takumi-kun? The whole truth of something I’m not even sure of myself?” Eito stared straight at him, at those deep blue eyes. Takumi nodded, sitting on the bed, across from his Eito. He sighed, looking more vulnerable without glasses on his face. A strand of hair fell across his eyes and Takumi had to resist the urge to tuck it back, knowing how much Eito hated hair falling in his eyes.

“When I was young, I was diagnosed with a cognitive disorder-”

“Isn’t that fake?” Takumi interrupted, met with a glare. “Sorry.”

“I was diagnosed with a cognitive disorder. My family did not want me as I saw them as monsters, so they sent me to the hospital. I was bored, feeling like my disorder was my problem, that I was a defect that could not be cured. A kind nurse gave me a book to read. It was a book on history. I became absorbed, asking if I could visit the hospital library. I was allowed.

“I read, and read, and read. I read of the fall of man in wars and the rise of inventions at the cost of harming Earth. That was when I thought to myself, ‘Truly, I must be the only one with a righteous mind, righteous eyes that saw humanity for what it was’, not wanting to give into my thoughts of being alien. And so, I trusted in that delusion, even to the point that when my parents visited me out of need for appearance, I killed them. I killed them all, my parents, the nurses, the doctors, the patients. Every last one. I was the only one to survive when the hospital blew up.

“And so, it was decided. I would eliminate all of mankind. Finding myself in the Last Defense Academy, I was granted the opportunity to do so, until you came. You in all your hideousness, like rotten strawberries, you appeared and stopped me from killing Sirei. You had me prisoner in a cage for all to see, labelling me as a traitor. I hated it, the way people would look at me like I was an animal. You don’t understand how desperate I was when the blackout came. I beat myself in my chest, over and over. Even on the edge of unconsciousness, I was but a human fighting for freedom, the most disgusting nature of mankind.

“Eventually, I managed to hit hard enough to trigger my hemoanima and broke out. I escaped, relishing in my freedom. The Futurans found me and I raised my arms in surrender. They took me in, listened to my secrets I had of you all, asking and interrogating until they were sure that I would not betray them. Addamaque even joked that my loyalty to V’ehxness far surpassed Parmith’s.

“When Zen’ta attacked you all in my visage, I snuck in, intending to take you down, Takumi-kun. I had absolutely despised you, hated you with all my heart and wanted to kill you myself. Then, you thwarted my plan like you did on the second day. And you killed me.

“I was afraid of death, Takumi-kun, you must understand. It is a vile, human nature to fear death when we deserve it, but I was still terrified of it nonetheless. So I made a gamble on you killing me. And here I am, in your head.

“With that, I had taunted you over and over, despising you for seeing through me twice. I hate it when people think they get me, just to hurt me. It’s so disgustingly human, I find it such an ugly act. So I made sure you killed every last one of your friends.

“‘Sumiwatatta no ni ukabu aoi tsuki no yō ni,’ ‘like a blue moon floating in a clear field’. I admit, puns aren’t my forte, but I had fun piecing our names together. Perhaps that was when I was doomed to be human.

“You had snapped back the moment I had you kill Shion. You fought my control and turned back time, bringing me with you. There, I saw you choosing to not kill the other me, to spare me. Oh, I remember the look on your face when you found out I had travelled back in time with you. You looked so hideous, Takumi-kun. I relished the sight of your anger in the mirror.

“Then… you all found out about the truth. I was contemplating things myself, not wanting to admit I was defective. The other me sealed the deal when he gouged out his own eyes and stomped on them. You had gladly accepted him, but Takumi-kun, I felt jealous , I’ve never felt it in my entire life. It was foreign, it hurt . I had hoped you would not accept him, that you would reject him in his entirety but you accepted him.

“Of course, you were still the main person in charge of your own body. I could do nothing but watch as your will overpowered mine. To see my other self get so close to you, Takumi-kun, it was painful. When he asked if he could hold your hand, I was so relieved that you declined.

“Then, came the final fight. I was hoping you would not die. I was starting to enjoy your company. I was enthusiastic when the other me died, only to feel such intense jealousy at his words. ‘Looks like this was the end for me.  Farewell, Takumi-kun. You know, until the very end, I hated, hated, hated, and deeply loved you.’ I etched those words into my mind and that’s when I finally realised. This was how I was supposed to be, not a defect that could not love. I could only ever feel hate. I was never courageous enough to gouge out my own eyes for my friends like that other me could. I was never courageous enough to actually accept my death. When V’ehxness had stabbed me in our past timeline, when she started consuming me, I remembered you , Takumi-kun.

“You’re vile, annoying, interesting, ugly, disgusting, ugly, ugly- You were so ugly, I could not stand it. Yet when you died, I realised I did not want to die. Forgive me for being so selfish, for controlling you when you had lost the will to live, and I had gained mine. I turned back time on your behalf and fell into a slumber.

“It was a weird dream I had. I could not see you clearly, but perhaps that was for the best, for me to not be bothered by your monstrous appearance. I had enjoyed your scentless, normal presence, much more than I would have liked. Then as I awoke, I saw you failing, scared. It was not very ‘Takumi’ of you. I shared your sense of fear, fear of your friends’ deaths, fear of your own. So I stepped in. I threw myself into danger, just for you, thinking maybe if I was brave enough, I would be able to gain your acknowledgement.

“But your friends came first, they always did. I was a defect, a shadow that exists to always be hidden from the light, Takumi-kun. Then I saw you once, so clearly when you were at your worst. I was afraid of monsters all over again, to see a monster as beautiful as you, it shook me to my core, went against every virtue I had.

“I had told the Third Eito of this, asking for his advice. Of course, he still resented you, telling me to forget my weak emotions but I think after I had said that, he became a bit more wary of you, suffering around you more. Haha… funny how I became so jealous.

“Then I told Nozomi-san. She was very accepting, even if confused. She even asked if it was possible for you to like a defect like me. Truth be told, her words planted doubt in my mind. You had been so loyal to Karua, to Nozomi-san, even the other girls. Any time Yugamu-kun had tried flirting with you, you’d immediately cast him aside.

“I buried my feelings. For a moment, I even considered Murvrum-sama. Surely the Futurans’ religion allowed for someone like me to like him. He has that same determination you have, even if he was afraid of war, which was also so much like you. I stopped myself from liking him further. It was easier than stopping myself from liking you, Takumi-kun.

“When you almost threw your life away a second time, I was so caught up in my emotions. Despite having another eighty or so days, it felt like you were so brave to risk your own life. It was going to be soon when you would die and everyone would be devastated, and I would cease to exist. I despaired at the thought, acting impulsively. I don’t know what I was thinking. Even in our headspace, I was so desperate.

“I manipulated your sense, so it felt real, so the kiss felt almost physical. However, I immediately regretted my actions, forcing you back to reality, trying my hardest to relish in your suffering. Then, I had the audacity to regret my guilt, trying to reconcile. But you rejected me, and so here we are. I still hate you, Takumi-kun. I hate, hate, hate, hate you. And yet despite it, you made me love you.”

Eito went quiet. Takumi was speechless. He had not dared interrupt his monologue. It was madness, that this was how Aotsuki Eito felt about him. He gripped his hand in a fist, sighing. “I’m sorry… Aotsuki, I… I do not feel the same way. I’m sorry that I cannot love you.”

Eito smiled sadly. He was so vulnerable without his glasses. Takumi could feel the edge of Eito’s consciousness and how deeply his rejection hurt him. He swallowed as Eito hung his head low. “I should’ve expected this, really. It was my own fault getting my hopes up-!!”

Takumi hugged Eito, making sure to have it feel as real as possible. Eito’s eyes widened in surprise at his actions, stunned. “That does not mean I won’t try, Eito. J-just because I do not feel the same now, doesn’t mean I can’t feel the same in the future.”

Eito was speechless at Takumi’s use of his first name, staring at him before exhaling, chuckling. He patted Takumi’s hair, reciprocating the hug. “You’re really the type to make everyone happy, Takumi-kun.” He shook and Takumi could feel his shoulder growing wet with EIto’s tears. He continued holding him in his headspace. Perhaps with this, Takumi could be en route to saving everyone, even Eito.

Then Takumi was awoken by being shoved off his bed, groaning. “Sorry, Takumi-kun, but it’s late and you’ve been sleeping in my bed, defiling it with your disgusting presence and drool .” This Eito was cold, nothing at all like his. They were two separate people. Takumi was blind to not having seen it from the get-go. Ironically, he was still blind even when he tried opening his eyes.

Third Eito grabbed Takumi’s hand, forcing him to get up and walk back to his own room. He felt and sounded pissed, his words stung like acid. “I hate, hate, hate, hate you, Takumi-kun. You’re disgusting, wretched, vile.” Takumi felt pain in his face as Third Eito slammed his own door on him. He staggered back, holding his face.

“Takumi-kun! Are you okay?!” That concerned voice of his Eito rang from the back of his mind. Takumi swallowed, nodding as he crawled into his own actual bed. His mind and heart were full of conflicting feelings. He vaguely felt Fierian crawling into bed around ten minutes later, yawning as he snuggled against him. Takumi held his child close, sleeping.

Chapter Text

Takumi had chosen to remain in his room for Day 18, too overwhelmed to actually do much. He had so much free time but it was a hassle to get out and about in his blind state. He heard Fierian giggling, his warmth slipping from him as the kid’s steps sounded, going to get ready.

Takumi sighed, keeping his eyes closed. There was no reason to have them open. Hours must have flown by, it was hard to keep time in darkness. He was getting hungry but felt too emotionally drained to get out still.

Perhaps it was around noon when he heard the doorbell ring. He got up, stumbling to unlock the door and greet his visitor. He was greeted with an unfamiliar voice. “You must be Takumi. Pakron has talked quite a bit about you.”

Takumi stammered, nodding. “U-um, yes, that’s me. And you are…?” He asked, not wanting to seem rude. The lady laughed.

“Apologies for not introducing myself. I did also hear about your illness. I am terribly sorry for that, being a reason you had to do what you did. I’m Szanshin, Paragon of Salvation.” She mused. Takumi nodded, gesturing with his arm to let her in his room. He stumbled back to sit on his bed when he felt a tray placed in his lap.

“We noticed that you did not come down to eat this morning, so I took the courtesy to bring you food. Perhaps you would like me to feed you-?”

“N-no need, really.” Takumi stammered, feeling heat rise up to his face. He felt around for the bowl, then the spoon. Thankfully, it was solid food with less chance of spilling. It took a bit of effort but he eventually got the hang of guiding his spoon to his mouth.

The poke tasted amazing as he devoured it all, with intermissions of giggles in the background from Szanshin. “Ah, your behaviour really does remind me of my son. Speaking of, I wonder how he’s doing… We left him in the care of his uncle.” She sighed. A moment later, he felt her ruffling his hair, undoing the pins that Eito had so meticulously put in place.

“Your hair is a mess. Do you not brush it out?” She was like a doting mother. Takumi swallowed another spoon of poke, his guts twisting itself. Despite having fake memories, he remembered the feeling of having a mother care for him. He missed his mother who never existed.

“I do brush it out…” Takumi muttered, finishing his food. Szanshin removed the plate from his lap. He felt a weight next to him on the bed, flinching when he felt her touch his hair.

“Do you children of stars tend to keep hair in your face?” Szanshin combed his hair with her fingers. He sat there, letting her do whatever she was doing. He heard the sound of snapping, then the pressure of clips snapping back on his head, holding his bangs from his face. “There, that’s more presentable.”

Takumi could not see himself but surely he looked decent in the commander’s eyes. He felt Szanshin move to sit back on the couch. The light clink of her armour as she sat. “U-um, is there anything else you want to talk to me about? Since you’re uh, still here.”

“Ah yes. I’m here to thank you for sparing me and my husband, child of stars. Pakron explained everything. When she brought up our son, I must admit, I hesitated. I’ve followed V’ehxness and trusted her but if she were to not stop at just hurting us, I fear for what she could have in mind for our child.” Szanshin spoke, her words are soothing.

“Please don’t thank me, I merely did what had to be done to make sure everyone can live in peace.” Takumi nodded his head, smiling.

Szanshin laughed. “And that’s exactly why I should thank you, child of stars! You decided to step up to do what others did not want to do.” Takumi felt his cheeks being pinched, squeaking. “Pakron was right, you really are like a bunny.”

“W-what?!” Takumi squeaked while he was still being pinched, flustered. He felt Szanshin let go as he rubbed his face, feeling his cheeks burn from the pinch and embarrassment.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Still, I want to thank you for saving me and Valla-Garzo.” Szanshin was still laughing as pouted.

“Y-yeah… but I’m not some child…” Takumi mumbled, putting his hand back in his lap.

“Hm. How old are you, kid?” He could feel Szanshin’s presence nearby with her footsteps getting closer, like she was just in front of him.

That’s when it struck Takumi that he did not even know how old he was. Sure, his memories told him he was seventeen, turning eighteen, but those memories were fake. If anything, biologically, he would be the same age as the rest of the Special Defense Unit. But even then, two hundred days and then some was over half a year. Had he reached his birthday in that time frame?

“I’m… not sure.” Takumi admitted, lowering his head in embarrassment. Szanshin sighed and he felt her pat his head.

“You’re all but children made specifically for war in my eyes, no matter how old you are. For me and my husband, you children of stars were born just yesterday since we heard Pakron’s words. Of course, you’re much older than a baby, but kids nonetheless.” Szanshin stated.

“I don’t feel like a child, that’s the thing. I feel so much older and oftentimes, it’s like my body doesn’t fit me.” Takumi explained. “At times I feel like I’m too old, having so much memory of my past that it feels like I’ve re-lived them time and time again. Then sometimes, I feel exposed, like I’m a child I had never been. It’s… frustrating.” 

Szanshin hummed, patting Takumi’s head again. “If it helps, a lot of us Futurans never got to experience our childhood either. This war has been going on for so long, you kind of have to rush things. You never know when you could die. You live every day like it’s your last. You learn that being thirty is the new old. Some even have children as young as sixteen.”

Takumi winced, not wanting to remember that information. “T-then, how old are you?”

“Twenty one. With a four year old.” Szanshin stated calmly as Takumi flinched at the information.

“Four- That means you- That’s young!” He stammered as Szanshin laughed again.

“And judging by your appearance, I’d say that’s around your age. Still, I would not wish this upon anyone, but everyone around me was dying, so I told my husband then that I wanted to marry him and have a child. At first, he was against it, then his brother was taken from him.”

Takumi was quiet, unsure if he was even supposed to listen in on this. “Still, despite our rush, I managed to deliver a beautiful baby boy. Then Valla-Garzo worked as hard as he could. For a while, he was the one mainly serving in the war. When our child turned four, I had to leave him to my brother. My brother was not blessed by God like I was, but perhaps his lack of being blessed is what allowed him to stay alive.

“At least, that’s what I tell myself. I rose in ranks and eventually became commander. Me and my husband still fought separately then you, children of stars, were what united us. Rather than having to fight humans and their strange weapons, you and your friends fought us with stolen blessings. I was ready to die on the battlefield with my husband, together. That’s how short our lives are usually.

“Then you saved us, child of stars. You poisoned V’ehxness with yourself and spared me and my husband. I am very sorry for having hurt you all. You and your friends deserve to live a childhood that me and my husband never got to.” Szanshin ended with leaving a kiss on Takumi’s forehead, sighing. “You really do remind me of my son. You have those same eyes that he does.”

Takumi nodded slightly, making sure to not accidentally hit Szanshin. “Well, I had better go before the others suspect me of running off with you. Pakron also told us about what happened with Parmith. On another note, perhaps you could ask if me and my husband could sleep in a room instead? Maybe not like yours, perhaps repurpose one of the empty classrooms.”

“Oh, uh, sure.” Takumi put up a thumbs up as Szanshin chuckled.

“Right, then I’ll take my leave.” Takumi heard as the commander lifted up the tray.

“W-wait!” Takumi called out. The commander’s footsteps came to a halt. “Are you okay? After the other day I mean. You and uh-”

“Valla-Garzo.” Szanshin supplied.

“Yeah, Valla-Garzo. You two did absorb some of the poison through me. Did you two have any side effects like I did?” Takumi asked, morbidly curious.

“Well, I’ve been a bit more tired as of late, and my dearest has trouble lifting his arms. But that one-eyed boy of yours is helping a lot.” Szanshin replied, talking about Yugamu. “Anything else?”

Takumi sighed. “No, thanks for the food. I hope you two get better soon.”

Szanshin chuckled. “You too, son.” Her footsteps faded. The door handle squeaked, the door hinges sighed and inhaled as Szanshin left, closing it.

“You heard what she said, Takumi-kun. Live everyday like it’s your last.” Takumi closed his eyes and jerked when Eito was directly in front of him in their headspace. Eito laughed, it was such a nice voice when he was soft like this, a bit light with the innocence of being in love for the first time.

Takumi felt himself blushing, turning his head as he pushed Eito back, taking care to not shove him too hard. “E-Eito…” His first name tasted foreign on his tongue, but it was not unwelcomed. “Give me a bit of space.”

“A-aha, Takumi-kun, I’m still unused to you calling me as such.” Eito chuckled, sitting on the couch. There’s a faint blush on his face as he giggled to himself like a high school girl.

“Well, you already call me by my first name, Eito. It was about time I called you by yours too.” Takumi replied. After having lived in darkness for just two days, everything seemed so much more colourful. The slight red hue on Eito’s pale skin, his purple-blue eyes and the way they seemed to glisten with happiness. How had Takumi never noticed this before? Was it because Eito had never had proper happiness before?

“Takumi-kun, you look cute with red on your face.” Eito leaned in, gently caressing Takumi’s face. He blushed all the more intensely, heat erupting on his face as he squeaked. Eito laughed, leaning in to give Takumi a kiss on his forehead before gagging. “I fear you still taste horrid. Perhaps I should kiss you more to get used to your taste, no?”

“Eito…” Takumi whined as his face was peppered in kisses. He felt like he would explode out of embarrassment. He did say he would try for Eito’s sake. Still, he felt hollow inside. Eito seemed to have noticed the change in feelings, stopping his kisses. He stared into Takumi’s eyes with such an intensity that Takumi felt like he was not supposed to see.

“Takumi-kun, is there something wrong?” Eito asked, cupping Takumi’s face, squishing him a bit.

“Oum!” Takumi bleated as he cautiously removed Eito’s hands from his face. He laughed anxiously, looking away.

“N-no it’s just… what Szanshin said really… we don’t have a lot of life, no?” Takumi muttered, unsure of what he was saying.

“Use your words, Takumi-kun.” Eito held Takumi’s hands, looking him in the eye like he was the most beautiful thing in his world.

He let out a shaky sigh, catching Eito’s gaze. He swallowed. “Our memories are fake, Eito. We don’t have a lot of real, happy memories. Even if we do, it’s surrounded by… by the-”

“Overarching and imminent prospect of war between ugly humanity and the Futurans of this planet?” Eito finished. Takumi nodded.

“Maybe I’m being selfish, but I want everyone to live happily without the prospect of dying so much. And well, if I were to tell them the truth, so many of them would be broken like last time. I’m scared, Eito. I just want everyone alive and happy.” Takumi sobbed. Eito shifted, hugging him and letting him cry into his jacket.

“Why is everything like this, Eito? Why couldn’t we have just been normal people-? I don’t get it. Why did they make us like this, with fake memories, fake family, fake friends- Eito, I don’t know who I am anymore.” Takumi took Eito by the shoulders, pushing him back and staring at him, in those gentle eyes full of concern. He laughed hysterically, crying.

“Eito, I… Am I still Takumi? I don’t even have a family to return to. After I save everyone, what do I do ?” He sobbed, desperately trying to wipe his tears with his gloves. “I don’t know who I am, Eito. I’ve changed so much, I’m not the same person.”

“Takumi-kun, it’s okay, it’s okay .” Takumi felt Eito caress his face. It felt as physical as it could be in their headspace. “You don’t have to figure out who you are by yourself. I mean, I’ve changed a lot since we last met a whole timeline ago.”

“You’re still Eito.” Takumi retorted, hiccuping. Eito pouted, grabbing Takumi’s face, squishing and shaking him as he spoke.

“You’re. Still. Takumi-kun. Nothing can change that Takumi-kun loves his friends so much that he would fight to protect them. Nothing can change that Takumi-kun stares at the aquarium in the cafeteria while eating, silently naming each fish. Nothing can change that Takumi-kun is brave, shy, courageous, scared, beautiful, ugly, stupid, smart-”

“I-I thought you were trying to comfort me. Why are you calling me stupid?” Takumi laughed awkwardly. He made a noise when Eito squished his face more.

“Most importantly, Takumi-kun, you’re Takumi Sumino. You get attached to your friends easily, you give your heart so easily, you take everyone’s burdens upon your shoulders, you’re always thinking of everyone but never yourself. And even when you do, your selfishness comes from wanting to protect those you hold dear. You don’t think of yourself and when you do, it’s only about your faults or the ideal you hold yourself to.”

Eito smiled, unclipping Takumi’s hair. He flinched, feeling Eito control his body in real life to remove the clip holding his bangs. Eito gently caressed his hair, looking at the white and black streaks in his hair, then at Takumi’s eyes, the red just gone. He sighed, continuing to play with his hair.

“Even if you change, no part of you is a defect. Takumi-kun, from your fake memories to the day you woke for the first proper time, you were made with love. From your time with Nozomi-san way before this, from your memories of a loving family, your strength is your ability to love and be loved. Sure, you don’t know how to say no-”

“I know how to say no!” Takumi protested but here he was, letting Eito have his way. 

Eito chuckled. “You’re perfect however, whatever, Takumi-kun.”

Eito toyed with his hair, taking his white and black streaks, using them to form a heart shape. Takumi was speechless. It was as though Eito was falling for him more and more everyday, finding beauty in every little thing Takumi found wrong with himself. He flushed deeply, shook to his core.

Eito continued to play with Takumi’s hair, seemingly entranced by him. He moved to Takumi’s eyes, a thumb caressing his cheek. Takumi swallowed, staring back at Eito’s intense lavender eyes. “Takumi-kun, don’t ever doubt yourself. Don’t ever doubt our plan. After all of this is over…” Eito sighed, continuing to stare lovingly into Takumi’s eyes, his glasses glinting in the dim light. “Would you make this official? When we save everyone?”

“What?” Takumi was breathless, stuck staring at Eito. A white strand fell into Eito’s eyes, as if his entire existence had come undone by Takumi’s hand.

“Well… you said you’ll try to feel the same for me. How about a challenge?” Eito smiled as Takumi groaned.

“Seriously, Eito, a challenge like last time? Are you going to tip the scales towards you again?” Takumi sighed as Eito chuckled.

“Well, the challenge seemed to have stopped you from crying. That must mean you want to accept it.” Eito smirked, his eyes squinting in mischief.

“W-what’s the challenge?” Takumi stammered, feeling his face grow warm again. He exhaled, realising he had not been breathing all this while.

“Hm? The challenge is…” Eito held Takumi close, their heads against each other. He stared into those blue eyes of Takumi’s. “Love me by the end of these hundred days. If you don’t, I’ll kill us both.”

Takumi flinched, choking on his words. “Eito, you can’t do that! You can’t force me to like you that way!”

Eito mused, caressing Takumi’s face, leading him closer. Takumi leans in, held captive underneath the crescent of Eito’s glasses. “But I can, Takumi-kun. It’s not a challenge if I don’t win.” He chuckled as Takumi groaned.

“But what if I’m truly incapable of loving you that way? What will you do?” Takumi questioned as Eito hummed, tucking Takumi’s hair behind his ear. He shuddered at the feel of Eito’s gloves behind his ears, a chill shooting down his spine.

“Then it would prove I’m defective goods, liking someone who doesn't like it back, someone whose programming, his very essence made to be perfect, dictates that liking someone like me would be going against that perfect code. I would cry, of course. Then I’ll get angry, hatred consuming me. I’ll make sure it won’t hurt. I don’t like it when we’re both in pain.” Eito stared wistfully at Takumi. He swallowed hard, staring at Eito like he was mad.

“You’re insane, Eito.” He accused as Eito chuckled.

“I know. And so are you.” Those lavender eyes were such a nuisance, always taunting him. Takumi grabbed Eito by the collar, making things as physical as he could.

He kissed Eito on the lips, closing his eyes shut. He could feel Eito’s hesitation before the other pushed him down on the bed in their headspace, kissing back. Takumi kissed him until he felt dizzy, lightheaded. That’s what Eito pulled back, eyes conveying his hunger.

“That poison is very annoying.” He spoke, breathless. It was a trouble sharing the same sensations in the same body. Eito leaned back down, ravishing Takumi’s mouth again. Takumi shakily exhaled, gripping Eito’s jacket to pull him closer.

Eito gasped back, quickly putting his glasses to the side before going back into the kiss. Takumi felt like he was on fire, as if their cryptoglobin was mingling within his body, heating him up like slow fire.

Takumi opened his mouth to gasp for air and Eito took the chance to stick his tongue. The action makes Takumi jolt, rapidly sitting up and knocking Eito back on the head. His face was flushed heavily, his bangs even messier than usual. “M-maybe not that.”

“Perhaps not…” Eito sounded breathy, gasping as Takumi pulled them both back down, continuing the kiss in their headspace.

Somehow, the lack of actual physicality made it all the more intoxicating. It was like they were both floating, high on their shared breaths. Eito’s little gasps in between made Takumi’s heart race, gently gripping his hair to kiss deeper. Eito hesitantly opened his lips and Takumi dove in, their tongues touching as Takumi drooled. The kiss lasted a few seconds more before Eito pushed Takumi off, panting heavily. His lips were covered in saliva. “T-that would take getting used to.”

“Y-yeah…” Takumi exhaled, lying back and closing his eyes. He felt Eito’s presence next to him. Eito breathed down his neck, sending shudders. “Does this mean I won?”

“Hm…” Eito hummed, the vibrations causing even more trembles. “I won’t say I lost… in fact, I still won.”

“Clingy bastard.” Takumi mumbled as Eito’s arms snaked around him.

“That I am.” Takumi could feel Eito smile. The latter snapped his fingers and Takumi found himself lying in bed, blind.

He felt Eito’s presence, breath hitching. He was manipulating his senses, making it feel as though he was there. It felt like arms snaked around his body, pulling him close. It felt like he could feel his back against Eito’s chest, feel his breath against his neck. It was overwhelming, feeling like his senses were heightened due to his blindness.

“Do you like that, Takumi-kun?” Takumi’s eyes flew open despite the darkness. It felt like Eito’s breath had tickled his ear, his voice low. He shuddered, shifting uncomfortably.

“It’s… foreign.” Takumi closed his eyes, pretending that it could shield him from the assault of his senses just after the headspace makeout session. He could feel the arms removing themselves from around him.

“Takumi-kun, you really need to learn to say no, or do you just like me that much?” Takumi flinched when he felt the feeling of someone snuggling into his neck, nipping at him every now and then. He shuddered, lifting up an arm to his shoulders only to remember it wasn’t real.

“E-Eito.” Takumi did not know what else to say, feeling like he was in fact a bunny, a little creature caught in the snare of a hunter, unable to move, gnawing at the snare, only to get choked more with each movement.

“Takumi-kun, I can’t feel your thoughts but I can very well feel how terrified you are.” The snuggling stopped. Takumi was still frozen, touching all over his body to make sure no phantom feelings remained. It was bizarre what Eito could do to him that he never knew was possible.

He curled up, wishing he could actually feel Eito’s physical presence and not just a phantom feeling.

“I wish I could too, Takumi-kun.”

Takumi took off his shoes, gloves, and climbed the fence. As he felt the edge of the roof with his feet, it felt like his whole world tilted on its axis. He fell, his clothes whistling through the air. He closed his eyes, pretending Eito was falling with him and there he was, in his arms, holding him close. The ground felt immeasurably far. He could not hear Eito’s words at all but he clung tight.

Takumi opened his eyes again, and it was like his body was covered in rashes, turning monstrous by the second. He turned his head and saw his friends falling faster than him. He caught eyes with one of them, Nozomi, and saw that she was already dead. All of them were but corpses falling with him, a boy who had been fleeing death with every second of his life.

Eito clung tighter and Takumi felt him twist in the wind, smiling up at him. He closed his eyes as the ground came close. Then pain seared through his body. Takumi felt the hard impact but he had been cushioned by Eito’s body.

He was afraid of what he would see when he opened his eyes, but it felt like he was not in control of his own body, opening his eyes to see Eito’s brains splattered far from his body. His head was split down the middle, eyes empty and lifeless. All around was blood. His ears rang, not caring that his own fingers were bent, bloody and broken. He clung to Eito, crying at how cruel the world was, taking away the only other person he had come to love.

“Takumi-kun, wake up.” He jolted at the voice, feeling tears on his face. He shakily sat up, feeling nauseous. He stood, staggering to the bathroom in his blindness. He felt for the rim of the toilet bowl before retching, vomiting out the food he had eaten earlier before slumping, breathing hard. He sobbed, shaking.

“Shh… it was just a nightmare, Takumi-kun. It wasn’t real. I’m still here.” He felt Eito manipulating his senses again, hugging him from behind and caressing his hair. But it was not enough. He lacked physical warmth, he lacked a physical body.

“Sorry.” Eito was apologising for not being there with him physically. It was not his fault. Takumi teared up, shaking before the toilet bowl. Eventually, he felt somewhat well enough to stand, feeling for the flush button. He hastily took off his glove, holding it in his other hand as he fumbled for the tap, washing his mouth and face.

He gasped, wiping his hand and putting the glove back on. After that was done, he staggered out the door, taking in the fresh night air. He felt for the steps before sitting on them, partially lying back.

The nightmare had been intense. If Takumi really managed to kill himself, then Eito would die with him. He did not want that in the slightest.

“Takumi-kun, what are you doing?”

His heart leaps out of his chest, finding a small awkward smile crawl its way on his face. “A-ah, Eito, I just needed air…”

“You don’t ever call me Eito, only Aotsuki.”

Takumi flinched, realising he was speaking to Third Eito. That was awkward indeed. Takumi went quiet. Surely, if he stayed quiet, Eito would leave him alone.

“Takumi-kun, you called me by my first name and expect me to not react?” Eito interrogated. His voice was cold, full of hatred.

“Maybe you overreacted, Aotsuki. Perhaps I considered the prospect of being closer to you and tried to test waters.” Takumi bullshitted. Even Eito scoffed.

“Nonsense. This is about that other me, isn’t it? ‘Second Eito’ or whatever. I told him those feelings of his are stupid.” Eito said. Even while blind, Takumi felt Eito’s gaze bore into him.

“Aotsuki. Don’t you remember that your own fake memories are stupid too?” Takumi retorted, feeling immense hatred at the way Third Eito spoke about his Eito.

“Tsk. Even if the memories are fake, I still resent all of you disgusting, ugly, vile-”

“Maybe you should gouge out your eyes, yeah?” Takumi stood up, turning around to walk up his stairs. He felt a hand grab him and he fell backwards, wincing.

“Gosh, Takumi-kun, after you practically told me to harm myself, you even decided to land your ugly self on me.” Eito groaned, pushing Takumi to the side as he stood up.

“I’m not wrong though. Perhaps being blind would do you much better than you seeing.” Takumi got up, shaken by Eito’s words still.

“As if I’ll follow your ugly mindset. I’d much rather stay alive with eyes to see, thank you very much.” Eito scoffed, leaving.

Takumi frowned, walking back into his room. He laid in bed, finding it felt oddly empty. Was it his Eito being quiet and not touching him? At that point, Eito’s voice sounded panicked in his mind, making Takumi bolt back out of his room.

“Takumi-kun, our kid is gone.”

Takumi staggered all over the rooftop, ringing doorbells to ask where Fierian was. No one knew where he was. He hesitantly rang Nozomi’s doorbell, at least he assumed it was Nozomi’s. So, he was surprised when he heard Kurara’s voice.

“Who is this low-class vermin trying to intrude on the great Oosuzuki-sama’s beauty sleep!! Takumi winced as he felt a pillow thrown in his face, catching it.

“Kurara-chan, don’t be so rude to Sumino-kun.” There’s Nozomi. He felt her remove the pillow from his hands, giggling. “What are you doing so late, Sumino-kun?”

“Do you know where Fierian went?!” Takumi whisper-shouted, terrified. Kurara huffed and walked away. He could still hear Nozomi stand near him though, humming in thought.

“I last saw Fierian-chan with Szanshin-sama. Maybe check the classrooms!” Nozomi advised, chuckling. “He seemed so happy to be in her presence. I think he was reminded of his own mother. Hope you find him!” Nozomi went back to her room.

Takumi found it odd how Kurara and Nozomi were sleeping together but thought nothing of it, stumbling his way to the second floor. He held onto the railings tight as he went down the stairs, afraid of slipping.

Eventually, he found one of the empty classrooms, opening the door only to be greeted with a biting cold. He shuddered. “This isn’t…”

“This is the morgue, Sumino. It’s where we store bodies to determine their cause of death.” Sirei’s voice came from next to him. Takumi flinched.

“Sumino, what are you doing up so late?” He heard the interrogating tone in Sirei’s voice. Takumi sighed, relieved that someone could help.

“It’s Fierian. I went to sleep, really tired, and forgot about him. Have you seen him, Sirei? Or better yet, can you bring him to my room? Haha…” Takumi yawned as Sirei hummed.

“Fine. You’re off the hook for now, Sumino. I’ll get Fierian for you but just so you know, I know the kid is not your brother. He is not on the Revive-O-matic database. You had best not step out of line, Sumino.”

With that warning, Sirei left him. Takumi let out a shaky breath, closing the door to the morgue as he found his way back to his room, falling on his bed. He was so, so tired. He vaguely felt Fierian’s presence as the kid yawned, crawling into bed and hugging Takumi. Takumi sighed, thanking the universe for making sure Fierian was safe, that his Eito was also safe.

He slept, dreaming not of nightmares. He dreamt of a sweet picnic, Fierian laughing in the distance as Eito chuckled, pulling Takumi in for a kiss. The way Eito smiled, his lavender eyes so soft as he tucked Takumi’s hair back behind his ears. Takumi smiled, looking to make sure Fierian was not too far, but also not too close before pulling Eito into a deep kiss. He did not want this dream to end.

Chapter Text

“Good morning, Takumi-kun.” Takumi felt a semblance of a kiss on his neck as he turned in bed to see Eito laying next to him. That was how he was greeted on day 19, with a loving smile as Eito caressed his hair.

Takumi smiled, looking between them at Fierian’s sleeping form, confused, “Eito, how is he here…?” 

“Oh, he’s not actually here. It’s just a little projection of his real self. Neat, isn’t it?” Eito chuckled as he twirled Takumi’s hair with his finger. He wasn’t wearing gloves, as if he had gotten rid of them in this headspace.

“E-Eito, you’re doing a lot to make this feel real, huh?” Takumi laughed awkwardly. Try as he might, despite his senses being manipulated, Eito still lacked the warmth of a physical person.

“I’ll follow you to the ends of the Earth, Takumi-kun.” Eito muttered as Takumi felt heat rising to his face, stammering inaudibly. Eito laughed, patting his cheek. “Cute…” Takumi could only blush more intensely, speechless.

“Cat got your tongue, Takumi-kun?” Eito smiled, leaning in to kiss Takumi. He smiled before closing his eyes, relishing in the kiss he shared with Eito. Takumi groaned, arms snaking around Eito’s neck as the latter waved away Fierian’s image so it was just the two of them in the headspace.

Eito huffed, making the move to stick his tongue in Takumi’s mouth. It was still weird. The kiss stung when he did that but he persisted as Takumi jolted at the rush of heat through his body. Eito laughed low into the kiss, gently removing Takumi’s arms from around his neck, and Takumi let him.

Eito kissed him slowly, moving Takumi’s arms above his head, holding him just like that. Time in the headspace was still, like their own little world where the two could not be interrupted.

Takumi laughed out of the ticklish sensation of Eito’s fingers moving from his hands to rest on his waist. His breath hitched as he looked up at Eito, staring into those deep lavender eyes of his as the other slowly moved his hands up under Takumi’s hoodie.

Those deft fingers found Takumi’s chest, thumb grazing his nipple. Takumi gasped. Taking the chance, Eito kissed him, their salivas connecting. There were no words needed as the two communicated with their tongues and heavy breaths.

Takumi tugged at Eito’s jacket, wanting it off. Eito removed himself from the kiss, pupils dilated as Takumi wrenched his jacket zipper down, taking the jacket off for him. Eito giggled at how impatient Takumi was and it made him want him more, shutting him up with another desperate kiss as Takumi grabbed Eito by the collar of his sweater.

Eito gasped, his hair was a mess from its usual kept style. Takumi smirked, as Eito leaned down, breathing against his neck. Taking the opportunity, Takumi bit Eito’s collarbone.

Eito jerked up right, a deep flush dusting his face as his hand hovered over his collar, speechless. Takumi closed his mouth, hand in the air as he sat up, equally flushed. “E-Eito, are you okay?”

“...” Eito remained speechless, his fingers touching where Takumi had bit him. Against all odds, there was a bite mark. His fingers brushed against the dents in his skin, his face turning redder. Takumi hesitantly reached out his hand.

“Eito…?” Takumi should not have done that, internally chastising himself. He made a step too far and now Eito was like a frozen popsicle. He sighed, closing his eyes. In that second, he felt Eito tackle him onto the bed, his breath hitching as Eito pinned his arms down.

Eito’s mouth opened. His canines were sharper than Takumi’s. He glanced at Takumi out of the side of his vision, his pupils wide, before biting down on the latter’s shoulder, hard. Takumi cried out from the overwhelming sensation, feeling Eito manipulate his senses once again, turning pain into something else. The bite felt real, like a hound tearing into a rabbit.

Takumi blinked, breathing heavily, feeling his shoulder as Eito came away, panting as well. He smiled giddily, laughing. “Takumi-kun… that was…” He felt at his collar still, breath hitching as a grin appeared on his face. “Takumi-kun, that’s insane.”

“Y-yeah, and you bit back harder.” Takumi mumbled, prodding at his own shoulder. Eito seemed ecstatic, leaning close.

“Can I bite you again, Takumi-kun? Please?” His eyes looked hungry, unhinged. Takumi blushed deeper, tugging at the collar of his hoodie.

“E-erm… you’re really taking advantage of the fact I can’t say no…” He mumbled as Eito exhaled, holding Takumi close. His breath fanned his neck, prying Takumi’s fingers from the hoodie so he could pull it down instead, admiring his own bite on Takumi’s neck.

“And you’re insanely self-aware of that. So, are you saying yes?” Eito glanced towards Takumi’s blue eyes.

“Well, I’m not saying no, am I?” Takumi let out a chuckle as Eito sighed.

“Thank you, Takumi-kun.”

Eito bit down hard, again and again. Takumi closed his eyes, letting out a shaky exhale each time. Each time Eito bit down on him, it was like his entire body was on fire. Each bite, he jerked, gasping out Eito’s name. And when he heard his name, Takumi could see the glint in his eyes.

Takumi had lost count of how many times Eito had bit him. He knew damn well that when he opened his eyes to reality, the marks would not be there. He was panting, shaking all over by the time Eito was done. Eito laughed charismatically. “Takumi-kun, you may want to deal with your little problem when you’re up again.”

“Eito, what do you mean-” Eito snapped his fingers and Takumi sat up in bed. He knew it must have been almost noon, judging by the lack of Fierian next to him. He felt it, the tent in his groin.

Takumi groaned, pushing himself out of bed as he relied on the walls to get him to the bathroom, embarrassed at the whole ordeal. He relieved himself and that was that, washing up and heading back into bed.

“Takumi-kun, as much as I adore having you all to myself, you need to do something productive.” Eito sighed in the back of Takumi’s mind. He felt his limbs going numb, controlled by Eito. Even he struggled a bit with the initial blindness, but Eito seemed to get the hang of it faster than Takumi.

“Wow. You should take control more often.” Takumi yawned, still a bit tired as he took a backseat in the headspace, allowing Eito to fully control his body.

“Mm…” Eito hummed, stretching and unclothing himself, taking a towel to shower for Takumi. He let the water flow down his skin, feeling for the body wash and shampoo. He cleaned their body thoroughly, scraping past dirt and grime off him.

It took a while for Eito to search for the clothes drawers, grunting as he pulled the hoodie over his head. He held onto the wall, bending down to put on shoes before stepping out and down the stairs with ease.

“You should’ve taken control of me from the start, Eito.” He heard Takumi grumble from the back of his mind. He chuckled, walking around the rooftop.

“Now, now, Takumi-kun. You also need to be active during this dark period. If you rely on me all the time, what does that say about you? Of course, I don’t mind you relying on me but what would the others say?” Eito chuckled, feeling the railing outside each room, counting each time he passed by a room in its entirety, stopping outside Kyoshika’s room.

He rang the bell, intending to check on her. It had been Takumi’s idea for her to sacrifice herself and would probably lift her spirits to see him after all that. Of course, he was unsure if Kyoshika had fully healed. For all he knew, she could still be unconscious, it was likely with how intense the blast was.

The stench hit him first. Eito gagged a bit. “Eh? Sumino-kun?” The one who answered was Nozomi, and somewhere behind her, Eito could hear the sound of shrill laughter and bewildered gasps.

“Oosuzuki-sama! This must not be real!”

“Hmph! Bow before me, lowly servant! As I, Oosuzuki-sama, won this game!”

“Kyah! I lost!”

“Ahaha…” Nozomi laughed. “Don’t mind them, we were playing a card game.”

“That’s quite fine, Nozomi-san.” Eito smiled. He could hear Nozomi’s breath hitch as she realised who it was.

“Aotsuki-kun…?” She whispered, making sure the other two could not hear. Eito nodded, walking closer.

“Is Kyoshika-san alright? Although hearing what’s going on in there, it seems she’s more than alright.” Eito mused, chuckling.

Nozomi let out a soft gasp. “Yes! Kyoshika-chan is doing fine now. Omokage-kun said she would’ve taken longer but she surprised us all by waking up three days earlier.”

“Eito, what are you doing?” He heard in the back of his mind. Takumi was cautious, Eito knew that he would not be able to tell the others the truth on his own, so Eito decided to help, slowly so as not to overwhelm everyone at once.

“Why, I’m going to tell Kyoshika-san, Moko-san and Kurara-san about the truth, Takumi-kun.” Eito spoke aloud, albeit soft enough so only he and Nozomi could hear.

“You bastard!!” Eito chuckled at Takumi’s words but could tell he did not really mean it. He could feel one the edges of their consciousness that Takumi was ruminating the idea. “Fine, do it.” With that, Eito focused his attention back on Nozomi, laughing awkwardly.

“Apologies, Nozomi-san, I was talking with Takumi-kun. Anyway, we wanted to talk to Kurara-san, Moko-san and Kyoshika-san about the truth.” Eito stated, pushing Takumi’s bangs from his face. Even if he was blind, the feel of hair against his face was rather irritating.

“Are you sure, Aotsuki-kun? I don’t want to ruin this moment now that Kyoshika-chan woke up…” He could tell Nozomi was hesitant. He sighed, crossing his arms.

“Nozomi-san, they have to learn the truth someday. And I think Kyoshika-san may be inclined to hear us out on this matter as she’s fine now. In our previous timeline… she sacrificed herself entirely.” Eito stated, hoping Nozomi would agree. After a while, she led him by the hand into Kyoshika’s room. The smell was absolutely nauseating, and their voices were like a fork on a chalkboard mixed in with a high-pitched air horn.

“Nozomi!! Did you bring your boyfriend to taint this girls’ day?!” Kurara screeched. Eito heard something whistling through the air towards him, turning his head to avoid an object. “Gah! Since when has this low class learned how to do that?!”

“Verily, Oosuzuki-sama, say the word and I’ll vanquish this man.” Eito heard the sound of a sword being drawn from its sheath. There’s a large clamour.

“You idiot! Don’t overexert yourself or I’ll have you clean the bathrooms!!” Kurara yelled.

“Hah! Ladies, ladies, please calm yourselves!” Moko exhaled. There were sounds of a struggle before Kurara and Kyoshika quieted down.

“Thank you for welcoming me, Nozomi-san, Kurara-san, Kyoshika-san and Moko-san.” Eito smiled, feeling around for a spot to sit. He ended up sitting next to Moko.

“Verily! Sumino, you never call me by my first name! Must have I lost my memories during the explosion? Oosuzuki-sama! I was right!” Kyoshika cried before there was a whack sound, followed by a whimper.

“Shut it, lowly servant. Hmph, even this pesky vermin has never disrespected me in this way! Who do you think you are, Sumino?!” Eito felt Kurara poke him in the side and he had never felt more nauseous.

“Eh-? Kurara-chan, maybe you should be a little kinder-” Nozomi tried explaining before she was interrupted.

“How dare you drag this man in here, Nozomi!! I thought I could trust you!” Kurara huffed. It was at that moment when all the smell and sound in such a small room got to him.

“Nozomi-san, mind leading me to the bathroom?” Eito asked cheerfully, holding down the urge to retch.

“A-ah, sure.” Nozomi led Eito into Kyoshika’s bathroom, turning on the privacy shades as he felt for the toilet bowl before promptly retching. It was nauseating to be around the others, nothing like his Takumi. And worse was Eito knew he should be able to perceive the others as normal, but some deep part of him refuses to let him do so.

“Nozomi! Since when did Sumino call you by your first name so casually?! Are you letting him get to you?” Kurara screeched in the background and it made Eito’s head spin. Nozomi’s steps went out of the bathroom, the door shutting as the arguments faded into the background.

“Eito? Should I take over?” He heard Takumi’s voice vaguely from the back of his head and whispered a response.

“No need, Takumi-kun… at some point, I too have to confront my weaknesses.” Yet despite Eito’s words, he could feel Takumi fighting against him. His fingers felt numb but that was it. He took some toilet paper, wiping his mouth before taking off his gloves, standing up to rinse his mouth, gagging on the way the water tasted from his vomit. “Eurgh.”

“Eito, you’re clearly not doing well. Let me take over.” He felt Takumi pushing against his hold on his body again. Eito held his ground.

“Takumi-kun… I never knew you could be this caring.” He pulled his gloves back on, humming to himself.

“Well, I never knew you could love someone until the end of the last timeline.” Takumi retorted as Eito scoffed, turning off the privacy screen and walking back to where he sat previously.

“So, maggot, what’s this about the future stuff?” Kurara huffed, seeming to have calmed down a bit.

Eito sighed, pushing Takumi’s bangs to the side as he started. Frequently, he had to stop to gag in the bathroom and refresh himself, even if he didn't necessarily throw up. It was so much more painful with his other senses heightened asides from his sight. He did not know how the other him in the past timeline did it.

“And then we had to make the difficult choice to save Gaku-kun. We tried to save you as well, Kurara-san, but V’ehxness-” Eito was interrupted with Kurara gasping, seemingly absorbed in the story and having let down her mask.

“I did NOT get killed by that lowlife!! I refuse!!” She stomped her feet but continued letting Eito talk at Nozomi’s behest.

“Unfortunately, you were killed. We were so close to saving you too from what I knew. Hiruko-san had cut down the soldier holding you and would have caught you, but V’ehxness swooped in and stabbed you with her arm.” Eito finished the part as Kurara gagged, horrified.

“No way…” Her words sounded a bit more vulnerable than usual.

“If only I was there with Oosuzuki-sama! But unfortunately I died. My sincerest apologies.” Kyoshika spoke, and there was the sound of a sword coming out of its sheath once more. “Seppuku-!”

“Kyoshika-chan!” “Girl, no!” It took both Nozomi and Moko to restrain Kyoshika from the sound of things. When all else failed, Kurara seemed to have whacked Kyoshika hard enough to make her falter. Eito continued, it took pretty much the whole day. Nozomi had gotten everyone lunch as they all ate while Eito continued speaking.

“At the end of it all, we all died except Nozomi-san. Sometimes I wonder how the Nozomi-san of my timeline is doing but the past cannot be undone, we can only choose our future.” Eito nodded, finishing and drinking two glasses of water, his throat parched.

“S-so, my wrestling competitions were all fakes?” Moko cried out, seeming upset.

Kurara stammered, scoffing. “N-nonsense. My father would send a nuke if you tell a lie.” 

“Does this mean all my training montages were for nought?” Kyoshika gasped. It was a guarantee that they would likely feel upset at the truth, but Eito knew that these girls were more likely to rebound than the others. They had stronger spirits than the original members of the main campus.

“Nozomi!! Why didn’t you tell me this truth?! Why did I have to listen to this vermin tell me?!” Kurara fumed. Eito really did not want a repeat of the second timeline, standing up and stumbling over to where Kurara’s voice is. “What are you doing, maggot-?! Don’t-!!”

Eito took off Kurara’s mask, much to everyone else’s surprise.

“Aotsuki-kun! That’s not very nice!” Nozomi protested as Eito felt a blade drawn, rapidly coming towards him. With his personal training, he turned, the blade striking through his left palm instead. It hurt but it was nothing he couldn’t deal with. He would likely try to heal it in two days though but he didn’t need his left hand as much as his right.

“Preposterous!! Sumi- Aotsuki blocked my blade with his palm!!” Kyoshika exclaimed as Eito flinched, feeling the sword drawn out of his hand. He could feel the warm blood dripping down his arm as he held it.

“Kyoshika-chan! Don’t do that!!” Nozomi chastised, sounding panicked.

“Girlie, here! I got the first-aid kit in Kyoshika’s room!” Moko spoke brightly. Eito could hear the box being passed as well as the sound of it being opened. Nozomi rummaged in the box, grabbing some bandages.

“Eu… eu… I’m sorry!! Waaahh!” Kurara cried. WIthout her mask on, she was not forced to conform to her front. “It was my fault you got hurt! Waaa!”

“Oosuzuki-sama!” Kyoshika tried to reassure Kurara, seeming to have forgotten Eito at that moment. It was fine, he had Nozomi tending to him. She took off his gloves, cleaning the wound with some water before applying antiseptic. It stung as Eito winced, hearing an echo of pain from the back of his mind. Takumi felt that antiseptic was more painful than a blade apparently.

Nozomi carefully wrapped his hand in a bandage before he felt something touch his palm, foreign. He heard Kyoshika gasp. “Kirifuji-sama! Did you just kiss his hand?!”

“Nozomi!! What are you doing?!” Kurara seemed to have returned to herself with her mask from the sounds of things.

Moko was squealing a lot. “Girlie! You didn’t tell me you had a boyfriend!”

“N-no! It’s not like that! I mean, I trust Aotsuki-kun deeply and although in his timeline I was with Sumino-kun, I don’t like him that way now. In fact, Aotsuki-kun told me something in private before, that’s why I trust him enough to give him a little kiss on the hand- Girls!” Nozomi was trying so hard to defend herself while the other three were loud.

Eito sighed, quietly thanking Nozomi before holding his own hand again. “Nozomi-san, the door is locked, yes?”

“Yes, why?” Nozomi asked.

Eito inhaled before exclaiming loudly. “Nozomi-san doesn’t like me because I like Takumi-kun!”

The silence was golden. Eito could hear the shock in the noises the other girls made but did not dare speak. He heard Nozomi’s relieved sigh and smiled widely.

“E-Eito…” He heard Takumi stammering in his mind, chuckling.

Eito felt a slight heat on his cheeks. “Maybe I should not have said that.”

“Ah? But I must know how it works! You two share the same body, no?” Moko asked. Eito thought about all the times that he and Takumi had made out in their headspace. It wasn’t a lot, but at times they had to stop due to how much they were going at it. His face grew hotter at the thought before burying his face in his hands.

“Moko-chan! You must not ask such questions!” Nozomi scolded as Moko giggled.

“Whoops! Ah, boys will be boys. I have to show them a real lady and how to treat her!” Moko shouted as Eito stammered.

“M-Moko-san, I’m already with Takumi-kun… And I’d rather keep our… activities a secret.” Eito smiled, internally screaming. He could hear Takumi laugh at him from their headspace, even calling him cute for being embarrassed.

“Hmph! I guess even Aotsuki has the decency to deal with his urges in private unlike you who moan loudly with that sword of yours, pervert.” Kurara scoffed, directed towards Kyoshika as the latter gasped.

“I-I only do it in my room where no one’s watching!” Kyoshika defended herself as Eito questioned.

“Aren’t we in your room now? How do I know you’re not doing it as we speak, Kyoshika-san? Please don’t take advantage of me and Takumi-kun’s current blindness.” Eito chuckled as he heard Kyoshika explode in embarrassment. They seem to have taken the truth a lot better, joking around even.

Eito felt lightheaded from everyone’s overwhelming voices and smell, putting a hand on his forehead. It was no good, even in Takumi’s body, he still had his disorder. It was a miracle he could see Takumi as his normal self, but it would be so much harder for him to do so with the others.

“Aotsuki-kun? Do you need some fresh air?” Nozomi asked, gently holding Eito’s hand. He had somewhat gotten used to her presence. Now, her odour and voice was only as bad as the others and not worse.

“Mm.” Eito nodded as Nozomi led him out of Kyoshika’s room, helping him to just sit on the stairs, away from the noise and stench. Eito sighed as Nozomi went back in, asking for him to call her once he was done with his break.

Eito smelled him before he heard him, resisting the urge to retch. “Why hello, cutie. What are you doing outside Magadori’s room, hm?” Yugamu teased, sitting next to Eito on the stairs.

“Yugamu-kun, I think I’m going to vomit.” Eito exhaled shakily, head still spinning.

He heard the sound of something plastic rustling, feeling a plastic bag shoved beneath his chin. “Here cutie, throw up in here and you won’t get dirty.”

“This is a plan for you to experiment with my vomit isn’t it?” Eito stated, not asked.

Yugamu simply chuckled, letting Eito hold the bag and leaning in. “Either that or you vomit all over yourself, cutie.” Yugamu was nauseating. His scent wasn't anything particularly disgusting, but it was strong and chemical. He threw up into the bag, shuddering.

“Aah, how delightful to see human excretion!” Yugamu groaned, grabbing the bag once Eito was done vomiting. The latter still felt sick, specifically due to Yugamu’s behaviour.

He called out. “Nozomi-san… Yugamu-kun is being annoying.” Eito groaned. He had enough for the day as Nozomi came out, her shoes clacking on the stairs. “You can tell Yugamu-kun about the truth, by the way. He may be a bit bummed out for a couple days though.”

“Tell me about what now? Do you have feelings for me, cutie?” Yugamu exclaimed with mirth, giggling. Nozomi sighed, pushing Yugamu inside.

“Omokage-kun… best we not disturb um, Sumino-kun, yeah?” Nozomi chuckled awkwardly before helping Eito stand. “If you need help, don’t be afraid to ask, Aotsuki-kun.”

Eito laughed, finding it hilarious for once. “It’s not me who’s afraid. That’s Takumi-kun. He may be brave but he’s not that good at reaching out for help. See you, Nozomi-san!”

“Take care, Aotsuki-kun!” Eito smiled, walking towards Takumi’s room, counting the steps as he went. When he entered the room, he sighed, lying down on the bed in exhaustion.

“Taku!!” He heard Fierian giggle before gasping when the kid jumped on him. Eito winced as he carried Fierian to the side, scolding him.

“Fierian-chan, you must not jump on your papa like this.” Eito groaned while Fierian laughed.

“Taku! Can you read this book to me? Pleaseee?” He could only imagine Fierian giving him the most irresistible puppy dog eyes right now. He sighed, patting the kid.

“Fierian-chan, right now Taku cannot see. You can go to Moko-san to get her to read for you.” He smiled, kissing the kid on the forehead as Fierian squealed, running out the door, presumably book in hand.

He sighed, lying in bed. It’s pretty late and he did not really want to go to the cafeteria to get food. That’s when the doorbell rang. Eito groaned and got up, putting on the act as he opened the door with a smile. “Hi, who’s this?”

“Don’t tell me you forgot all about me, Takumi-kun.” Second Eito dropped his smile, groaning. He made a hard gesture with his hand, telling Third Eito to come in. Second, Eito sat on the bed, crossing his legs as he intertwined his own fingers together. “Not Takumi-kun then.”

“Sharp eyes, Aotsuki.” Second Eito was cold, cutting through the chase. “You’re going to tell me what you’re here for, and then leave. Takumi-kun and I do want our rest.”

He heard something being placed on the table as Third Eito spoke. “Some ear protectors that I made with the Gift-O-matic, since we share the same problem of everyone sounding awful.”

“Awe, you care about me that much, Aotsuki-kun? I didn’t peg you for someone who would feel empathy.” Second Eito mocked, knowing damn well that Third Eito had shut down his feelings for Takumi once before, claiming that they both do not love.

“Tch. More like if you’re going to make yourself known as another me, you may as well not vomit every second. It’s still repulsive that you fell for an ugly human like Takumi-kun.” Third Eito snarked. At that, Second Eito laughed, causing Third Eito to flinch, judging by the shifting sound of his jacket.

“My, my. It seems you cannot truly see just how beautiful my Takumi-kun really is. But I guess it’s a shame for you then, Aotsuki-kun. You know, he makes the sweetest noises beneath my fingers and smells divine. Jealous much?” Second Eito smiled, knowing he had ticked Third Eito off.

“You know damn well that’s not it, Eito-kun. Who have you and Takumi-kun told about the truth thus far?” Third Eito questioned, poking Second Eito in the chest. The latter laughed but it was good to keep the other one updated.

“You, Nozomi-san, Moko-san, Kyoshika-san, Kurara-san, Yugamu-kun, Pakron-sama, and by proxy, the other commanders.” Second Eito stated, smiling.

“And what are you going to do with the commanders? You spared them and for what? To leech off our resources and facilities?” Third Eito poked Second Eito again.

He sighed, adjusting the pesky bangs back. “Turn them to fight against V’ehxness, then have them be ambassadors for the Futurans to communicate with humanity and approach universal peace. Of course, it is very unlikely that we would achieve peace between both species immediately, but it is a step towards-”

The doorbell rang, over and over. He heard Third Eito stand up to go for the bell, only for the door to be busted open by Moko. “Hiyah! Ah, sorry about that! It wasn’t very ladylike of me! Ah! Aotsuki and… Aotsuki!! You must help Nozomi pronto!”

“What is it? Is it her rejection symptoms from a few days earlier?” Second Eito stood up, following the sound of Moko’s voice before making his way towards the north of the roof.

“Kurara and Kyoshika have carried Nozomi back to her room. Er… Aotsuki, you said in the last timeline that Nozomi had to consume commander cryptoglobin, no?” Moko asked, quickly catching up with Second Eito. He could hear Third Eito’s footsteps behind.

“Yes but at the end of the hundred days, her little cryptoglobin had also left her body.” He stated. “However, we cannot risk it if the rejection symptoms are in fact her cryptoglobin leaving her body. They could be very well attacking it-”

“Over here, Aotsuki!” Moko pulled Second Eito by the shoulder to enter Nozomi’s room. He immediately felt his way to the bed, using his hands to check for her temperature. She had a fever.

“How dare you touch Nozomi, Aotsuki!!” Kurara screeched as Second Eito raised a finger to his lips, demanding silence. Surprisingly, that shut her up.

“Is she pale?” He felt for Nozomi’s hand, feeling how clammy she was.

“Yes, she’s pale. Aotsuki-sama, is this Kirifuji’s rejection symptoms or a cold? Surely it would be better if it was just a cold.” Kyoshika asked. She was pulling her sword in and out of its sheath out of anxiety.

“Cutie, didn’t you mention to the girls that Nozomi from the last timeline had absorbed a commander to counter her rejection symptoms?” Yugamu spoke, seeming to be standing just behind him.

“Right?! We have the commanders as prisoners! No life is more important than Nozomi’s! I command you to save her!” Kurara stomped her feet. She sounded close to tears. She and Nozomi must have gotten a lot closer in this timeline without Takumi pining for Nozomi.

“Hm? Eito-kun, don’t tell me you plan to backstab the Futurans you worked so hard to save?” Second Eito heard Third Eito’s voice, he could hear the amusement in his voice, gritting his teeth. “You know, Eito-kun, you’re a lot more twisted than me, even more ugly than Takumi-kun-”

“Aotsuki-kun, if you have nothing good to add on, get out of this room! You smell horrendous and sound like a rusted lawn mower that insists on starting and stopping at the worst times that benefit no one, not even yourself!” Second Eito directly glared in the direction of Third Eito’s voice. He could hear the latter’s breath hitch as well as the others gasping.

He sighed, returning to Nozomi. “And no, I would rather not kill one to save another.” He clarified his stance that had been there since the start of these hundred days. “Yugamu-kun, can you take care of Nozomi-san for now? I entrust you to try and hasten her rejection symptoms from growing worse.”

“Of course, cutie.” Yugamu giggled. He could imagine him put a finger against his lips, as if relishing a torture session.

“I’m taken.” Second Eito stated. He heard Yugamu choke on his saliva.

“Harsh. I like it. But I guess that means you aren’t for the taking.” Yugamu sighed.

“Kurara-san, from what I can tell, in this timeline, you are the closest to Nozomi-san. I’m sure she’d appreciate you staying by her side too.” Second Eito pointed out, having recognised how close they had become since Takumi found them in the same room late at night instead of their respective rooms.

Kurara guffawed, stammering. “I-I don’t understand what you mean by close! Still, I will stay by her side if I must. She is incredibly lucky to be graced by the great Oosuzuki heir!”

“Um, Oosuzuki-sama, isn’t your family fake-” Kyoshika asked, confused. He heard the sound of a thwack as Kyoshika whined in pain.

“Fake or not, those memories are my memories and I have standards, you perverted servant! I will not let the Oosuzuki name end with me!” Kurara huffed, proud. Second Eito found a smile crawling on his face. He really had trusted the right group with the truth.

“Kyoshika-san and Moko-san, you two can still help but try not to crowd around Nozomi-san so much.” He instructed. Then came the enthusiastic replies.

“As for Nozomi-san… Well, I don’t think we’ve tried cryptoglobin from Shion yet.” Second Eito thought. He got up, nodding towards the others. “There’s someone I must talk to. Take care of Nozomi-san. And Aotsuki-kun, follow me.”

“Why do I have to?” Third Eito groaned, resentment in his words. “You humans are grotesque.”

“Oi! Maggot! Weren’t you the first one to be told the truth? Then you know damn well all of us aren’t humans except Nozomi!” Kurara barked. “Neither will I let you hate Nozomi or kill humanity! In case you forgot, all of us in this room know the truth. If you so much as step out of line once, we can tell Sirei and have him remove you from the Revive-O-matic records!!”

“Right…” Third Eito drawled, clearly upset about that. He gagged when Second Eito dragged him out. “I can walk, you know.”

“And I know myself perfectly well that you may just kill me if I let you go.” He sighed, continuing to grab the other by the wrist.

“You’re a lot better than Takumi-kun at navigating while you’re blind.” Third Eito pointed out. “Was this from the second timeline when you became blind or…?”

“I wasn’t the one who became blind, it was that timeline’s Eito.” He stated, counting his steps until he arrived at the Defense Room door. The wall of Undying Flames was hot. “Shion? Can I talk to you?”

Soon, he heard the sound of whooshing, a heat near him. “Takumi? You called?”

Second Eito smiled. “Ah, sorry, I’m not Takumi-kun, I’m Aotsuki Eito.” He corrected. He heard Shion’s flames spark in confusion.

“But isn’t Eito here…?” The Undying Flames boy spoke. He chuckled.

“Mm, that’s the Aotsuki of this timeline. I’m from the previous future and came back with Takumi-kun, sharing the same body. Details aren’t too important right now but Shion, is it possible for you to allow for some of your hemoanima to flow into Nozomi-san? She’s experiencing rejection symptoms and in the past future, we cured her with commander hemoanima but we cannot do that in this timeline.” He explained.

“So I was wondering… are you able to spare some of your hemoanima, Shion? I understand that you constantly produce a lot of Undying Flames and are unable to grow much either due to the immense cryptoglobin. Perhaps we could solve two things at once. If it works, Nozomi-san will be healed, and you may have the chance to live life as a normal child.”

Eito finished. Shion seemed quiet, as was Third Eito who seemed to listen intently. He heard Shion exhale, entertained by the idea.

“I am not surprised that you would know of my wish to live life normally since you are from the future. Still, before I do anything, would you mind telling me why you and Takumi call me Shion? It sounds like a nice name.” He asked, sounding happy.

“Sirei gave you the name. Actually… until you get a name in this timeline, I think it’s better if I temporarily call you Undying Flames boy to avoid suspicion.” Second Eito smiled.

“Are you hiding the truth from Sirei?” Shion seemed to be upset at the thought of the others lying to his father figure.

“It’s necessary for now. Unfortunately, in the timeline I’m from, Sirei’s code to process the will of humanity almost killed us all.” He sighed.

Third Eito spoke up. “Then is this not more proof of humanity’s ugliness? For them to want to kill us, truly disastrous.”

“Aotsuki-kun, if you speak one more time I’m slapping you with my glove.” Second Eito threatened. Shion laughed, the air seeming warmer.

“It seems fun having friends like you two. Alright, Eito, other Eito, I’ll help Nozomi.” With that, Shion’s warmth vanished.

“Why am I always ‘other Eito’?” Third Eito groaned. This is so annoying. Truly, even with the truth, I deserve as many rights as the others…”

Third Eito complained for a while but his voice faded into the ringing in Second Eito’s head. He must have pushed Takumi’s still poison affected body too much. His head was spinning, and with the lack of one sense, everything else felt ten times more intense, even pain.

“Eito-kun? Hey, Eito-kun!” Second Eito fainted, vaguely feeling an echo of pain from Takumi in their headspace as well. “Don’t tell me you’re also having rejection symptoms… This isn’t… funny…”

Third Eito’s voice faded entirely as Second Eito passed out entirely.

Chapter Text

Eito groaned as he carried the other all the way to his room, kicking the door down. The door had seen lots of damage and he was able to easily open it with his leg, both arms supporting the other.

He looked down. Even through his distorted perception, he could tell that the other was pale. His stench was so much worse, more akin to a corpse than the usual monsters. Eito gagged, laying the other in their bed. He would have thrown them and left them there but against his better judgement, he tucked the other beneath the blankets.

“You two are such idiots sometimes, I can’t believe one of you is me .” Eito shuddered, intending to leave. Then he heard the other murmur in their sleep.

“Taku… mi-kun…” His heart stopped for a second. Despite how painful it was to stay and listen to the other’s words, he found himself caught out of a sense of responsibility. He valued his own life far more than these monsters around him, but turning traitor now would prove him outnumbered. Remembering Takumi’s words, he sighed, gritting his teeth as he stared at the one lying in bed.

He took off his glasses, the thick lenses having helped for a while with the perception but the pressure of the frames against his head became unbearable when he was overwhelmed. Truth be told, it was only when he took it off that everyone appeared far more grotesque. He had to squint his eyes at times, to try and not focus on the grotesque sight, unfocusing his vision when he was not wearing glasses. Lying was second nature to him.

To think his other self could endure being stuck in such an ugly body meant that the other was far stronger than he could ever be. And Eito had seen him in battle too. Taking blows after blows like it was nothing, decapitating the commanders’ enhanced forms. He looked down at his own gloved fingers, clenching them into a fist. He had to get stronger in order to kill them all.

But truly, once he did kill all of humanity and the SDU members, where would he go? He would have served justice upon mankind, but there was less possibility of him being accepted by the Futurans judging from the other’s words. He’d have to kill the commanders allying with Takumi too, and those commanders would not easily give in to someone who wanted to annihilate a side, even if they used to share in that mindset.

Eito groaned, pushing his hand up to his face to cover his eyes, going to sit on the couch in this room. Needless to say, his plan had been pushed off the rails since those two came. He lowered his hand, hearing the other’s breathing sound ragged. He scrunched his eyebrows in distaste, continuing to sit there in case anything did go wrong.

Since when had he started feeling empathy for the wretched monsters? Even with the truth revealed, he still hated them, that was true. It was written deep into his very being, making him defective goods in the eyes of others. Yes, he still hated the others for their grotesque existence but his other self had managed to overcome it. Albeit in a different form, the other Eito had managed to look past his hatred still and endure the presence of the others in their unit.

Eito looked at his hands once more. Glove, shielded from the world as touch with anything grotesque would send chills and nausea down his spine, but shielded all the same. As for the other, though they wear gloves, there were moments when he’d notice specifically when the other Eito would play with his gloves, as if trying to slowly take them off, little by little.

He had been trying to desensitise himself to the presence of others whereas Eito himself would press himself against walls, trying to stay as far from the others without them noticing. And that overwhelming exposure had surely added the number of issues faced by the other Eito.

Lack of his own body, cognitive disorder still intact, blindness, poisoning. It was no wonder that the other had collapsed. Sometimes, Eito himself had thought that he would rather kill himself than let others kill him. But whenever he saw that the other Eito was controlling Takumi, he had the behaviour of someone planning his own funeral.

And Eito wasn’t going to let his other self waste his life. So damnit, even if it meant keeping that wretched Takumi alive, he wasn’t going to let the only other person with righteous eyes just die.

Maybe that was why Eito was watching them sleep right now, whoever it was that was in control at the moment. He had no reason for watching over them, even if it was that he cared for his other self. Truly, he had no reason to care for the other Eito either. Finding out that the other Eito had decided to somewhat side with humanity had been a punch to the gut, even worse when he found out he fell for a human of all things. Those vile, ugly, disgusting creatures that destroyed everything around them.

If anything, he was jealous . Envy was a feeling he could resonate more than empathy, it was hatred with selfish reasoning. He hated how the other Eito was able to mingle with the others like it was nothing. He hated how the other Eito seemed to actually enjoy the presence of the other unit members despite clearly being affected so much. He hated how the other Eito had thrown his life on the line so many times to protect the others. It was gross, far worse of a betrayal knowing that this other Eito once shared the same thought as he did.

But the other Eito was still Eito, he was still another version of him, with the same memories before Takumi came into their lives and ruined everything. Eito sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

Maybe it was empathy that he held, which would be a first. What was it that Takumi said about his intended personality again? Right, Eito was supposed to be in the hospital for other reasons, perhaps anemia or the sort, and he was supposed to be kind and empathetic . Those concepts were so foreign to him, having known hatred and anger all his life.

Still, if there was any feeling he had towards the other Eito, perhaps it was empathy, but he’d like to believe it was pity. Pity that the other Eito would throw his own life away for something so worthless. Pity that the other Eito had suffered more than was necessary just to find belonging and ease the loneliness in his heart.

Eito laughed hysterically. The other was still asleep, thank goodness. Him? Feeling loneliness? That was an absurd thought, even if it was another him. Still, hearing the laughter of others, no matter how screechy or ear rupturing, it made Eito lament the life of that one nurse in the hospital. No matter how fake she was, those memories still stung.

He recalled it, clear as day. Eito had been but a child in those memories, afraid of everyone around him, crying in the hospital. The sterile environment, machine noises, sound of equipment and patients being carted around, the counter beeps, voices of nurses and doctors. The sight of them was also ugly, scary to a kid like him. And his nose was assaulted with everyone’s foul stench and he felt terribly faint.

He had cried, clinging to his mother’s arm that he should not be here, that he was fine. He even lied and said she was beautiful, but she looked like a gelatinous monster, making nothing but airy, chilling words. Still, home had been better than a place surrounded by so many humans.

Then a nurse had approached him, ugly and grotesque, her voice was like a mother bear, luring children in to be kidnapped and tortured. Her scent was like the crushing weight of strong floral. Eito had thrown up right then and there, scolded by his mother with that chilling voice. Yet still, the nurse, in all her ugliness, had been the one to clean up the vomit and lead Eito to a secluded room, away from prying eyes, away from most humans.

That same nurse, in all her disgusting motherly care, had been the one to tend to Eito most. She had been a mother who actually tried sympathising and reaching out to him unlike his own mother. She had also acknowledged his mild anemia on top of his cognitive disorder. She had taken to using different fragrances so Eito was less affected by her putrid smell. Still, she was a monster all the same and it had been hard for Eito to open up to her altogether.

Eventually, she had blindfolded him so he need not see the disgusting humans around him, gave him earplugs and let him wear a mask, holding his small hand with a glove. It was the closest thing to a mother’s touch that Eito had felt without retching. She had removed his blindfold, ending the sweet period, but was the one to give him the truth. He had been given access to the hospital library.

It was thanks to that sickeningly sweet nurse that he had learned of the truth of humanity, all the war and destruction caused by them. He was grateful to her, thankful even.

His birth parents had been easy to kill. Some rat poison in their food had done the trick. He had made sure to dust his mother’s grubby fingers with some to frame it on her. He had ingested some as well, making sure he also had side effects. The pain of rat poison was nothing compared to the pain of being around his sickeningly human parents.

When Eito had plotted for the demise of the hospital, he was still a child after all. He had killed his parents, his family, but that was it. The police never suspected that a child could have done murder and he got away with being sent back to that hell of a hospital for poison treatment.

The nurse had been upset, thinking that his mother had tried to kill him for his disorder. She had comforted him, saying he was perfect just the way he was and that he did not have to change for anyone, that he did not ask for the disorder. Eito had found her words funny, her voice weird but her gloved touch had been nice when she hugged him. For that first time, Eito saw her not as a human, but as an angel that understood his righteous goals. She had been a beautiful angel there to remind him of his righteous eyes, to bring justice to life on Earth by extinguishing the human race.

It really was a shame when she died in the hospital fire. Eito did tell her that it would have been safer for her to run with him. Ever the angel, she had stayed back in attempts to comfort the other grotesque children who could not leave, telling Eito to leave with but a book on human history that she had been reading to him aloud, his little weakness. Perhaps that was the first instance of sympathy Eito had ever felt, even if it was in his fake memories. He had cried to the police and firefighters. It was mostly crocodile tears, but perhaps he truly did mourn the loss of the only angel in his life. Still, it was good to not have any attachment to his past, it had made his hatred for humanity far more justified.

Eito snapped back to the present, realising he had fallen asleep in the other’s room. He heard ragged breathing from them. He frowned, approaching the bed, putting his glasses back on so he need not stare at their ugly visage in full detail. They seemed paler. Remembering that the other Eito would always tuck or pin Takumi’s bangs back, Eito sighed, trying to not touch him too much as he moved the bangs away from their face. Resisting the urge to gag, Eito touched their hand with his, feeling how clammy they were through his glove. He shuddered, gagging all the same as he retracted his hand.

Nozomi’s rejection symptoms were one thing. Assuming that the weird Undying Flames boy was able to temporarily cure her, the other in front of him was in pain due to exhaustion, poison, and many other things. If it was the other Eito in control, then of course they’d be in even more pain, perhaps from his own presence.

He never did ask if the other Eito also saw him as a monster. Although Eito saw the other Eito as monstrous, he merely assumed it was because he was in Takumi’s body. It was also simply an assumption that the other Eito recognised himself—specifically him—but judging by how they were shuddering in their sleep, Eito could only deduce that he also looked and felt monstrous.

It was ironic, for the other Eito to see himself in the mirror just fine, only to see Eito as a monster despite supposedly being the same.

That should have been enough proof to Eito that they were different, that he had no reason at all to care for his other self. Still, if Eito closed his eyes and imagined the other Eito as himself, specifically his younger self, new and scared, struggling in pain with the people around him, he could not bring himself to leave him alone.

So here he was, acting like the nurse in his fake memories, caring for an Eito that deserved better than to be born into this wicked world with hatred and fear. Eito rummaged through Takumi’s drawers, groaning when he found that the first aid kit’s painkillers were all gone, the other Eito’s doing.

Eito sighed, grimacing for what he was about to do since he too had consumed his own supply of painkillers. He could ask Sirei for a refill for his own supply but he could not for Takumi’s room since it would be suspicious for Takumi’s first aid kit to have run out of painkillers as fast as it did. Eito, on the other hand, had played the weak sickly act since the beginning. Even if the members of the Second-to-Last Defense Academy now knew of his view, the others clearly still did not and merely see him as an outgoing but also often weak friend.

Eito glanced at the other Eito in bed before leaving. He went back to his room, wondering if Sirei would pop up. Their commander appears irregularly and without reason. He may as well wander the school, acting ill. The second academy members could cover for him, that’s for sure.

Eito sighed, inhaling the clean air of his room. There’s a small fragrance from him dripping essential oils in his humidifier. With that, he got up to brave the ugly humans again, even if they were not real humans.

After ten minutes of staggering the halls, having actually felt nauseous from Yugamu’s presence constantly asking him about his condition, he encountered Sirei. “Aotsuki! What are you doing wandering the school so late? You too, Omokage.”

Eito glanced to the side to see Yugamu smile, raising a finger to his gross lips in a sort of teasing gesture. “Dear Sirei, I was simply helping Aotsuki search for you. He seemed rather ill and he did not want to let me tortu- I mean, heal him.” He grinned cheekily, his appearance morbid.

Eito shuddered, about to force down his usual urge to gag before realising it could convince Sirei a little more. So he gagged in front of him. It was weird and agonising even to act like this in front of Yugamu’s monstrous form, causing him to shudder all the more in genuine pain.

“Sirei, I have depleted my supply of painkillers. Is it possible to get a restock?” Eito asked, laughing weakly as he rubbed his arm. Sirei put his stubby arms to his face, closing his eyes and humming as he thought.

“Go ask Nigou. He could put some work in around here.” Sirei waved Eito and Yugamu off before walking away. After that, Eito gritted his teeth as his legs pretty much turned into jelly. He glared at Yugamu when the other tried supporting him, his stench overwhelming.

“Let go of me, ugly human.” He barked as Yugamu raised his hands in defeat, pouting in that hideous way where he clearly did not regret what he had done.

“Well, sorry about that! I guess the cuter Aotsuki was right about you.” He stuck his tongue out and it was oh so disgusting. “Are you sure you would not let me try and experiment with you?”

“I will not let you touch me with those filthy disgusting hands.” Eito glared, his gaze enough to cause an elephant to die of cardiac arrest. “Leave me. I’ll find Nigou by myself.”

“Oh? But you need painkillers, no? I have a lot-”

“For goodness sake, Yugamu-kun, I don’t give a damn about your drugs, potions, and experiments. You can get out of my sight while I’m still being nice to you ugly, foul, disgusting beast.” Eito fumed, pushing Yugamu back. Unfortunately, the latter seemed to find it arousing as seen by him drooling, making a grotesque sight.

“Ah~! Are you sure you don’t want me, Aotsuki? I thoroughly enjoy your presence.” He moaned.

Eito’s eyes twitched as he strangled Yugamu. He felt filthy, filthy, oh so filthy but his hatred took over, only for Yugamu to seemingly enjoy it. He gasped for air, moaning before slumping on the ground, dead.

Eito felt nauseous at his disgusting sight as a corpse recovery drone came out from the Infirmary, picking Yugamu’s cadaver to be revived. He walked fast into the boys’ bathroom then proceeded to vomit in a toilet. It was not a clean sight. Eito flushed as he felt dirty and disgusting all over from touching such an ugly, filthy human. They were all disgusting monsters that had to be killed. He really needed those damn painkillers for himself as well.

He shuddered, staggering down the hallway in search of Nigou. Eventually, he found Nigou tending to Parmith in the courtyard, making sure the power transmitters on the cage were running to prevent her from even daring to touch them. “Nigou! Fancy seeing you here.” Eito smiled, rather long winded and dizzy. He internally whined at this whole scenario. He could have saved himself the little energy he usually has by just not caring about his other self but of course he had to pity the bastard.

“Ah! Mr. Aotsuki! Why are you here so late?” Nigou asked, eyeing him up and down. “Oh dear, you don’t look so good.”

“Haha, I’m fine really. Sirei told me to look for you if I wanted to replenish my supply of painkillers.” Eito smiled, adding on. “Oh, and my supplements.”

“Wah! So fast? Mr. Aotsuki! You really must not exhaust yourself for your friends so much.” Nigou gasped, digging in his compartments for the medicine. “Here you go, Mr. Aotsuki! Do take care of yourself.”

“Of course I will.” Eito smiled before glancing at Parmith. Rather than having her blanket over her body, it was over her head, as if to replace the privacy of her broken mask. He sighed and left. On the way, he opened the bottle of supplements, swallowing the right dose dry without water. He gagged a little but kept it down. Still, he swung by the cafeteria to get two bottles of water, drinking one.

As he walked onto the rooftop, he looked at the sky, seeing the Artificial Satellite hanging in the night sky, pretending to be a moon. Eito gritted his teeth, pissed at the humans before entering Takumi’s room, seeing the other sitting upright.

They looked worse for wear beneath that ugly appearance. Their ugly form appeared thin, pale. They reeked of death. Their hair fell over their eyes. Eito could not tell which of the two was in control, squinting as he went to sit on the couch, putting the painkillers on the table. “I got some medicine for you. No need to thank me, just fulfilling my responsibility as a member of the Special Defense Unit.” He smiled, sarcastic.

The other lifted their head up and through his distorted perception, he could see those blue eyes. “Aotsuki… kun…?” Judging by the honorific, it was the other Eito, appearing dazed.

Eito scrunched his brows in distaste at how his other self looked. Even beyond the usual monstrous appearance, he looked deathly sick. He gagged before looking back at him. “Yes, it’s me. I was the one to carry you back to Takumi-kun’s room. Wouldn’t want Sirei to find you collapsed by the Defense Room Door and assume the worst, no?”

The other Eito just quietly held his head in his hand, as if in pain. Eito inhaled sharply, not used to seeing him this quiet. Usually, the other Eito would mock, tease, or berate him. He was not used to hearing his ragged breaths except on the battlefield.

Eito sighed, twisting open the bottle of painkillers, taking a couple pills out as he prodded the other Eito against his better mind. The other Eito raised his head a bit, shakily feeling for the pills before swallowing them dryly.

“No water? I have a bottle.” Eito handed it to the other as he shakily uncapped it, drinking it like he had never drank water in his life. He frowned, watching as the other slumped forward before leaning against the wall, seeming to have passed out.

Against his better judgement, Eito went and put the other in a proper sleeping position. It felt disgusting touching the other, even with his gloves. He exhaled, exasperated. He’d have to thoroughly wash his gloves after this.

He made sure the other didn’t make any god awful breathing noises before leaving, intending to see if the other Eito’s plan of having the Undying Flames boy heal Nozomi worked. He closed the door behind him as quietly as possible before walking to the north side of the rooftop.

It was instinct to look up at the night sky, glaring at the Artificial Satellite like it had personally done him wrong. Had there been a moon just like the satellite, orbiting Futurum like a silent watcher? Perhaps humans too had destroyed this planet’s moon. He shook his head, no use dwelling on these what ifs when he knew for a fact that humans would do anything for what they wanted like the greedy monsters they were.

Even as Takumi and the other Eito were resting, the very presence of humans constantly threatened their plan of uniting everyone in peace. Eito clenched his hands into fists before stopping. He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. It was no use dwelling on the hate if he was not going to do anything about it. Oh, he would do something about it in the future, that’s for sure. But getting angry right now would amount to nothing.

He rang Nozomi’s doorbell, knocking. Kurara answered. Her tomato mask was hideous but who knew what was underneath. Her actual appearance could be far more grotesque so Eito had to give it to her for at least covering her appearance.

Kurara crossed her arms, huffing. “What is it, barrel maggot?”

Eito smiled, ignoring the hostility. It was fun poking Kurara’s pride and ego at times with fake friendliness. “Kurara-san, I was wondering if I could check on Nozomi-san for Takumi-kun’s sake.”

“As if! If I let you in without anyone else watching, you may kill the great Oosuzuki and her greatest ally.” Kurara scoffed. Eito raised a brow at the mention of greatest ally but thought nothing further, intending to see Nozomi for himself.

He laughed lightheartedly, holding his hands behind his back as he smiled. “Maybe I would! However, if Nozomi is not well, then what am I to tell Takumi-kun when he wakes? He’d be so upset.” He pouted as he felt Kurara glare daggers at him from beneath the mask.

“Fine! Get in, but I’m watching you. One wrong move and I’ll make sure when this war is over, that I contact the higher ups to nuke you.” Kurara was still on about the nukes it seems. Not even the truth could deter her haughty spirit but Eito supposed that’s what made her able to withstand the truth and rebound. That and the fact they had not lost anyone thus far.

Kurara entered the room, harshly gesturing to Eito to follow her like a servant. He gritted his teeth, enduring the stench, noise, and sight of humans. Once he got a glance of Nozomi, Kurara pointed out the door, ordering. “As you can see, Nozomi is fine. Now get out.”

“I have yet to properly see her though.” Eito frowned, leaning in.

Kurara shoved him and he had to resist the urge to just vomit on her for touching him. “Not like you can see us properly now, can you, weirdo? Even if Sumino or the other Aotsuki, or even Nozomi say you’re trustable, I, Oosuzuki Kurara, will never trust you. Now get out.”

“Hah? Why are you being so rude? I have not done anything wrong in this timeline.” Eito got defensive. There was no use being so defensive. He hated humans, yes, but it was the truth that he had not done anything particularly wrong in this life of his, especially considering all of their memories were fake, with his being defective.

“I will not let you harm Nozomi, now get- OUT!” Kurara shoved him out, not caring as Eito fell onto the ground, wincing. She slammed the door in his face. From outside, Eito could hear Nozomi waking up, groggily asking Kurara what the fuss was about. It seemed like she was fine.

Eito grumbled to himself, standing up and dusting the dirt off of him. He knew it was no use trying to talk further so he headed back to the south of the roof, taking the chance to throw the finger at the Artificial Satellite.

Despite himself, his feet found their way back to Takumi’s room. He grimaced, intending to walk back to his room. Maybe it was Kurara’s words that he could not be trusted that made him pissed. He was angry. Kurara was very lucky that she would live with her head for the next day!

So, rather than killing her, he decided this was his chance to prove her wrong. Eito opened Takumi’s door, inhaling the night air deeply before entering and closing the door behind him. When he was in, he went to sit on the couch in Takumi’s room. He crossed his arms, staring at the other sleeping.

Thankfully, the room was dim and Eito did not need to look at the other. Still, he got up to turn the lights off completely. Then, it was like he was blind, bumping his foot on the wall, cursing as he got to the couch to sit.

This must be what daily life was like for the other since Takumi swallowed poison. He could not imagine a hundred days of this. Eito found himself hoping that what Yugamu said was right and that after some deaths where the other lost blood, he’d eventually get better. It was weird logic, but something about the poison binding to existing cryptoglobin made sense. With blood lost, so too would more of the poison be lost. And eventually, if this cycle of death continued, in theory, the poison would be lost with the blood lost, replaced with fresh blood with untainted cryptoglobin from the Revive-O-matic.

He wondered if there would come a point where the other would have died enough times to properly see again. Death being a cure was a harrowing thought to the average person, but they weren’t average people. They were all weapons built for destruction.

Eito grimaced at the thought of all those human scientists who would have prodded at him while he was being formed. The human scientists who played with them like they were but dolls. Sometimes, Eito could only think, maybe even hope, that he was not defective goods because of an error in the memories and perception he was given. Sometimes, he had hoped there was also one human scientist who had loathed humanity so much that they’d have given Eito his memories the way they did. It was better than acknowledging the painful truth, that he was a glitch in the system, an error that should not be there.

Eito raised his head when he heard the other make pained noises, like an injured animal. He hesitated, wondering whether it would be better to help them or let them carry on like this. When he heard who he assumed to be the other Eito whimpering again, he groaned.

“What did I get myself into?” Eito grumbled, standing up and putting one foot forward at a time, taking care to not trip and fall. Eventually, he managed to sit beside the other Eito on the bed. He begrudgingly took off his glove to check the other’s temperature, only to flinch when he didn’t feel the usual monstrous textures he did when he touched people, eyes widening.

He glared into the darkness, hesitantly touching the other Eito again, feeling him turn his head into his touch. He was feverish, warm. Chills ran down Eito’s spine, retracting his hand like he was burned.

He knew his hand was in front of his face in the darkness, but he could not perceive it. Was this how that one other Eito in Takumi’s second timeline felt after he had gouged out his eyes? Being able to feel things, to feel people as normal without sight impairing him?

Eito hesitated before lowering his hand to touch the other Eito again. He flinched when he felt the other Eito's warm breath against his hand. He moved cautiously, cupping his face with one hand. He slowly traced the others jawline, having to remind himself that this was Takumi he was touching. The other Eito may share Takumi’s body, but it was Takumi’s all the same, the monstrous fleshy creature with eyes and boils all over.

But as Eito continued caressing— no , he was just touching him—he found his perception shattered with every feature he discovered from touch alone. Takumi’s skin was rough from battles, his lips were cracked as Eito brushed over it very quickly. His brows felt smooth, as did his hair. His skin was marred with marks Eito had not noticed due to his usual perception. Takumi’s forehead, above his left eye, was a bit smoother, presumably due to the other Eito always pushing his bangs back, the glove ending up softening his skin a little.

Eito stopped touching Takumi. He was learning a lot of things that he did not seek. It felt foreign, especially since he'd still perceive Takumi as a monster once he turned on the lights. Seeking to test his theory out, Eito shuffled slowly to the control for the lights, turning it up to a dim blue glow before walking back towards where the other lay, sighing at being able to walk without bumping into things.

As expected, the moment he laid eyes on them, they continued to have such a horrendously disgusting appearance. It made Eito want to retch. He hesitantly stood next to the other, his nose pierced with the sharp smell of rot and grave dirt. He reached to touch Takumi only for him to feel fleshy. The more he stared at him, the more he wanted to hurl.

Eito staggered to the latter’s bathroom, dry retching. Nothing came out of his stomach but he still felt nauseous from the sight of Takumi’s monstrous form. He went to turn the lights off again, shuffling back to sit next to Takumi.

He reached out, caressing him gently. How Eito wished he could perceive people normally. If everyone felt like this if he went blind, it was no wonder that the Eito of the second timeline blinded himself.

Still, he could not believe in his other selves falling for Takumi. The boy was incompetent at times, frequently falling behind out of unreasonable fears that clearly would not happen. He was stupid, putting his life in danger when he could have used any other method. It felt like his other selves had set their standard low, far too low.

Eito smirked to himself, continuing to touch the other, letting them, whichever it was, bury their face in his hand. He’d make sure Takumi would fit his high standards before ever falling for him. And for others to stop hating him. He was the only person allowed to be a hater.

He raised his eyebrow when he heard who he assumed was the other Eito speaking in his sleep. “Taku… mi-kun…” Even his voice was less grating, almost pleasant. Almost. 

Eito internally winced. There’s no way he himself would talk in his sleep like the other Eito did. It would be embarrassing, belittling even. Still, he continued to listen quietly to the other Eito. Not that he had much better to do.

“Mama…” Eito flinched at the other Eito’s sleeptalk, eyes widening as he let go of the other. Even in his fake memories, he had never had a close relationship with his “birth” mother. Regardless if he did, he never called her “mama”, always “okaa-sama”. He listened intently. In the dark, he could hear his own breathing.

He heard no more words, sighing. Eito returned to caress the other Eito, only to pause when he felt wetness. Surely even in the dark, his perception could not affect his touch so quickly. He caressed his cheeks more and felt what that foreign wetness was. It wasn’t pus from a monster’s boil, it wasn’t blood from a wounded enemy. Tears, that’s what they were.

Eito stood up in the dark, looking down. Staring at the darkness, he could vaguely imagine the other Eito there, in Takumi’s body, crying in his sleep.

His body moved on its own, bending down to hug the other Eito, as if falling into the role that he knew he had to play. He whispered the last words he remembered in those fake memories, from that fake nurse.

“Eito-chan, go, run far away from here. Even if you’re not accepted, I’ll accept you. I’ll watch over you. You need only close your eyes, then you’ll see me again.” Eito’s lips moved but it felt like he heard the nurse’s voice come from his mouth despite clearly hearing his own voice.

The other Eito was warm, human, so utterly human. Despite being older, with more experience, his small height in Takumi’s body made him all the more like a child. He reminded Eito of himself, that scared child in the hospital who had been afraid of everyone around him.

Eito let go when he finally felt the other Eito return to a peaceful sleep. He brushed against his cheek, wiping away the last of the tears, feeling how he could feel his cheekbones, frowning.

The other Eito, Takumi, they both should not be like this. It went against everything Eito had read about in those books at the hospital and in this school. Humans had skin, muscle, fat, bones, and all the organs and tissue that made it work. Granted, they were neither human nor Futuran, but considering they were meant to mimic humans in some way, Eito thought it still applied.

The human face is a plethora of bones, full of 29 bones, 14 of which were the facial bones. Your average human would not have any bones shown though. On top of them, there were muscles that kept everything in motion, that allowed them to speak, converse, and smile. And protecting the muscles were the layers of fat beneath the skin. A lot of humans have fat in their cheeks. Sure, some had genetic differences, making them appear thin at times, but Eito was damn sure that the other Eito, Takumi, in front of him, should not be this thin, this gaunt.

Eito frowned, cautiously feeling for the other’s wrist, wrapping his hand around them. They were too thin. He grimaced, thinking of what to do. For some reason, the others were so staunchly against killing each other to be revived and healed with the Revive-O-matic. Well, he wasn’t like them now was he?

Eito moved in the dark towards the light switch, turning the light to a dim glow, enough for him to make things out. When he got back, the other looked as monstrous as they always did. He gritted his teeth in anger, at the other Eito, at Takumi, at himself. He sighed, searching around the room for something he could kill with.

He could just strangle the other, but if they were to die, he may as well let them lose enough blood to still be able to be revived while also losing some of the poison in their system. He found a pair of sharp scissors in the first aid box. It was meant to cut through cloth but this would have to do.

Eito quietly got on the bed, legs apart over the monster beneath him. He held the scissors tight in his hand, smiling. This was the first chance he got to kill a human in a while. Perhaps this was the first time, perhaps this wasn’t even a human, nor Futuran. No, they were all monsters.

He laughed hysterically to himself, breathing hard as he brought the scissors down on the other’s chest. The heart is located in the middle of the chest, between the lungs, slightly left of the center, behind the breastbone. The scissors found home. Even as the other writhed, choked out pleas for help, they still died altogether.

Eito panted, his hands shaking as he dropped the bloody scissor. The blood was filthy, tainted, poisonous. He gritted his teeth, taking off his jacket, wrapping it around the other to prevent more blood from spilling. He hauled the other’s body on his shoulders. His white jacket, white shirt, white everything was stained red. But that did not matter.

He made it out of the room, grinning and giggling to himself. He finally killed Takumi! He felt so happy. No one was around this late at night. He hauled Takumi down the stairs, through the halls as he arrived at the Infirmary, carrying him to the Revive-O-matic and shoving his body in, humming to himself.

When the other eventually woke, they’d find themself back in their room as if nothing happened. Perhaps their blindness would not be perpetual darkness, maybe they’d be able to make out vague shapes and colours by then. But they would not be so thin and sick either.

Eito smiled, heading back to his room, stripping himself. He was filthy, filthy, filthy. But he was happy, over the moon. He laughed to himself at his own little secret, heading into the shower and bringing his dirty, bloody clothes with him to wash. He scrubbed delightfully, humming to himself. As he got out of the shower, he still heard water pouring.

He had read about this. It must be raining. He smiled wider, chuckling that the rain would also wash away any blood on the rooftop. Eito fell asleep, happy on the nineteenth night.

Chapter Text

Eito woke up, finding it hard to breathe. His chest hurt like hell, as did his head. He turned to his side, groaning. He reached out for Fierian, only to find him not there.

He tried to remember where Fierian was, having not remembered him sleeping next to him like usual. He grimaced, pain shooting through his skull. Ah, Fierian had been spending more time with Valla-Garzo and Szanshin as of late. He must have slept with them.

He shakily got up but his head proved far too heavy, leaning against the wall on the left of the bed instead. He felt nauseous, swallowing down bile.

“I got… medicine… No need… responsibility…” Eito lifted his head towards the voice. Despite his muffled hearing, he could vaguely recognise the person. He parted his lips, only to throw up in his mouth. He shakily swallowed his vomit back down, wincing. He spoke, hoarse and weak.

“Aotsuki… kun…?” Immediately, he felt pain burst forth from his chest, rising all the way to his head. It felt like he would explode. The echo of pain in the back of his head made everything far worse.

“Yes… back to… Sirei… assume…” Every word faded in and out of his head. Eito could not think in the slightest, his breaths coming out ragged.

He felt someone poke him. Eito raised his head, shakily feeling for the other. When his hand touched the other, he felt something small, shaped like pills. He took them and swallowed, not caring if it hurt to swallow the medicine without water.

He then felt someone push a water bottle into his hands. Eito swallowed dryly, finding the mouth of the bottle as he drank, and drank, and drank. He felt so deprived of water, drinking it all.

Eito shakily exhaled, hand touching the wall as he leaned against it. The next thing he saw was Takumi, standing in the middle of an unassuming corridor.

Eito sighed in relief, walking over to him. “Takumi-kun, there you are. I’m so glad you’re here-”

“Sorry, do I know you?” He froze, seeing Takumi turn to him with confusion in his eyes.. Takumi took a step forward, and Eito took a step back. Those eyes were focused, deathly focused after the fog of confusion cleared.

Surely this had to be a nightmare. The Takumi he knew could recognise him from how his laughs quieted a room, from how his touch demanded attention like a touch-starved bunny, from how his presence drew his attention with his soft palette. The Takumi he knew would open his arms for Eito to hug.

As Takumi stepped closer, Eito stepped back faster, eventually bumping against a wall. He had nowhere to go. This Takumi seemed to grow bigger with every step, those sharp blue eyes with the red of blood staring at him. With each step, there was a drip, a rhythm, Takumi grew with each step, his red in his eyes seeming to leak forward like blood.

Eito could not do anything, falling on his butt as he desperately tried to crawl away. He looked at his hands, they were small. He breathed heavily, grasping his own face, clothes. He was that ten year old boy again, faced with a crowd of monsters in the hospital.

Eito flinched as he felt something move past him with the intent to kill. He stared in horror at Takumi’s blade lodged in the wall next to him. His breath hitched, crawling away. He stared back up at Takumi, heart in his chest.

No matter how much he looked, this was Takumi through and through. No malformed skin, no voice like metal on glass, not that he was speaking, no foul stench that clung to him.

The blade came down. Eito yelped, retracting his leg but the sword embedded itself in his calf, pulling him close. He screamed for help, his voice sounding too high and small. Pain erupted in his leg.

Eito cried, scrabbling the floor and kicking his leg but the blade remained lodged. He sobbed, hysterics taking over. He felt the blade leave his calf and immediately scrambled to stand before Takumi brought the blade down again.

Ignoring the stabbing pain, Eito ran. He tripped several times but continued back up. His leg hurt so bad but his fear of the monster after him took over. Eito fell again, putting weight on his injured leg before falling, screaming. He’d run too much and now his foot was sprained. He crawled forward, not daring to look back. If he looked back, he’d see Takumi’s face on that monster. He did not want to look back.

He could hear the scrape of the sword against the ground, like it was carving the floor and intended to carve into him next. He cried, desperately trying to crawl forward with his broken leg.

Then came the next stab. Pain erupted in his back as he screamed, struggling to move forward. And if he did, the blade seemed to dig into him more. He coughed, blood spurting out of his mouth onto the white floor, like hospital tiles.

Eito closed his eyes, whimpering, scared. He screamed when he heard a loud bang. He heard Takumi scream, it was chilling because it was him , not any distorted voice like metal on glass, it was Takumi’s voice without Eito’s disorder interfering.

“Here! Get up!” Eito heard what he assumed was a woman’s voice. She sounded like she had swallowed sawdust and had her vocal chords stabbed with a fork. But anything was better than Takumi’s chilling scream right now.

Eito closed his eyes, feeling human hands pick him up. He sobbed, coughing blood. His body hurt, his legs hurt. He clung to the woman, crying like an infant. “Oh you poor boy, what happened to you?” The woman asked. Her voice was horrendous, her smell foul, but for once the monster wasn’t her.

Eito opened his eyes, seeing a monster in a nurse’s outfit, but compared to what happened before, she was an ugly angel, but an angel nonetheless. Eito closed his eyes, clinging to her more, crying and taking in that oddly familiar strong floral scent that threatened to plug his nose. “Eito-chan, how did you get hurt? Didn’t your mother die?”

Eito opened his eyes, sniffling. His hair was a mess and he was so small in comparison to the nurse. He spoke, his vocabulary having been reduced to mush in his fear. “M-monster! A m-monster hurt me! I-it hurts, mama!” He cried, coughing again as the woman shushed him, gently patting his hair, and holding him close to her chest, carrying with ease as if he wasn’t a ten year old, like she had done this a million times.

“Oh dear. Do lie down, Eito-chan. There’s no doctors today, so I’ll have to treat you, m’kay?” The nurse’s voice was sickeningly sweet as Eito nodded, being put down on a bed. He sniffled, watching the nurse shove a cabinet in front of the door as he heard screams from outside, seeing blood splatter outside the window.

His breath hitched, eyes wide, terrified. The nurse came to comfort him, whispering gentle nonsense as he let her hug him, crying. “It’s okay, don’t cry, Eito-chan. Can you be a good little boy and hold onto this while I treat your leg?” The nurse handed him a big bear plush. Eito shakily held his arms out, clinging to the plush tightly as he sniffled.

The nurse went to hold his leg. “Ready?” Eito nodded, clinging tight, feeling blood rise in his throat again from the wound on his back. “One, two, three!” He whimpered into the bear plush, coughing and squeezing his eyes shut as the nurse cooed, giving him a kiss on the forehead. “You’re doing great, sweetie. Now I just need to wrap your leg up properly so it would be less painful to walk.”

Eito clung to the bear plush as the angel of a nurse treated him. He looked out the door, flinching. He saw those harrowing blue eyes staring at him with those blood red rings before disappearing. He sobbed into the plush, his tears mingling with his blood.

“You should be able to walk with crutches. Now let me see your torso. Can you please take off your shirt?” The nurse asked politely. Eito took off his glasses, struggling to take his vest and shirt. The nurse helped. Even as her weird ugly hands touched him, he didn’t care. For once in his entire life, he didn’t care that he was touched by someone who looked like a monster when there was a monster who looked normal intending to kill him.

Eito continued sobbing still, even with the nurse comforting him. Feeling lightheaded, he clung to the plush, growing quiet. “Oh dear. Eito-chan, did you forget your supplements again? And you’re already losing some blood with your injury. Eito squeezed his eyes shut, burying his face in the plush. He felt the nurse push some pills into his mouth, opening his lips but struggling to swallow.

The nurse chuckled. “Don’t try to swallow dry yet. You’re still small. Here, I have some water.” She handed him a bottle as Eito greedily drank. “Slow down, Eito-chan, you don’t want to choke. And… there, you’re all bandaged up like a little gift.” His clothes were helped back on him as he shakily put his glasses back on.

Eito looked outside again, scared of that monstrous “Takumi” returning. He yelped when he heard screaming. The plush wasn’t enough. Against his body’s weakness, he crawled towards the nurse, clinging to her. She lifted him up into her arms, frowning. Eito looked up, tears in his eyes and for once, she looked so beautiful.

The nurse had fiery red hair, her soft grey eyes sparkling with concern as she carried Eito, rocking him a little. He was far too old to be rocked like this, but it didn’t matter.

More screams came. Eito closed his eyes, hearing everyone in the hospital call him a monster for his eyes. He whimpered, crying. The nurse comforted him, holding him close and caressing his face, wiping his tears. More screams, wood splintering. Takumi was breaking through the door, his sword breaking the window of the door, staring in. His eyes wanted blood.

“Eito-chan, go, run far away from here.” The nurse looked at him with those soft grey eyes, as deep as an ox’s. Eito sniffled, shaking.

“B-but, what if everyone calls me a monster?” He cried. The nurse hushed him, carding his hair with a kind smile.

“Even if you’re not accepted, I’ll accept you. I’ll watch over you. You need only close your eyes, then you’ll see me again.” Her words were reassuring, her voice melodic. Eito wiped his tears, looking at the door. He could hear the wood creaking with the kicks against it. He clung to her still, whimpering, not wanting to let go.

“Eito-chan… you have to go. Can you promise me you’ll stay alive no matter what?” The nurse whispered, her touch as warm as a hearth. Eito reluctantly nodded. He was confused as he was put on the floor and told to roll under the bed. “Don’t move until I tell you it’s safe, or until you hear absolutely no noise. Do not move, understand?”

He could only hear her. “Mama-” Before he could respond, the wood splintered and exploded inwards as the cabinet blocking the door was shattered. Eito covered his mouth, tears in his eyes as he heard the nurse’s blood curdling screams, careful not to make any sound. He heard the shink of a sword, embedding itself in flesh over and over.

“Tell me! Where is the Eleventh Eito?!” He heard Takumi yell, stabbing his mother over and over. Eito closed his eyes, not letting out even a whimper. Even as the nurse screamed over and over, she never did reveal his location.

“I won’t… t-tell you where Eito-chan is-! Heuk!” Eito bit his lip to silence himself, tasting blood. Eventually, the nurse stopped screaming. There was a thud on the ground. Eito spared a glance, opening his eyes to see his mother’s head rolling next to the bed, her long fiery hair cut as her neck bled. Her eyes widened in death, as if urging him to run.

Eito’s scream was muffled as he saw the sword go through her head, then the foot, crushing her blackened skull. His heart was beating hard in his chest as he saw Takumi’s shoes clack past the bed.

Then he did scream when Takumi’s haunting blue eyes filled his vision, full of red hatred. “I found the Eleventh Eito~ Aotsuki… come out, come OUT!!” Takumi tried stabbing Eito from beneath the bed but the angle was awkward.

Seizing the chance, Eito rolled out the other side, grabbing his plush and making a run for it, bolting out of the room. The pain in his legs meant nothing. The tight coil around his chest meant nothing. He had promised his mother he would stay alive, so he would survive.

Eito ran as fast as his ten year old legs could carry him. He ran through the hospital corridors, bursting through door after door. There was fire all around him and he could hear Takumi behind. “Aotsukiiiiii!!!” EIto choked down his sobs, running. This nightmare needed to end.

The corridors seemed to stretch forever and ever. All around him were the corpses of monsters slain by the fire or by Takumi. Eito yelped as red flew past him, seeing Takumi’s blade narrowly missing his head by an inch, smashing into the wall. He turned the corner, searching for the stairs, only to miss it.

He tripped but got back up, doubling back. He saw Takumi, fire all around him. He was scary, a monster of a human. Eito dodged a swing, opening the stairwell door and slamming it shut. He screamed when Takumi stabbed through the window with his sword. He sobbed, shakily bolting the door shut to keep him from getting through so fast.

He ran down the stairs. Even when he fell, he let momentum keep him going down, ignoring the pain shooting through his body at every instance. Upon reaching the ground floor, Eito shakily stood up, coughing blood before continuing, holding his plush close. He pushed past the stairwell door, limping. Fire raged all around him, he covered his face with the plush, coughing.

He had to be far enough from Takumi, staggering forward. He could hear distorted yelling. He laughed, sobbing hysterically. Humans! He had never been happier.

“Is there anyone here?” He heard someone yell. He cleared his throat, coughing as he limped forward, his adrenaline fading.

“H-here…! H-help! I’m here!” Eito heard footsteps getting closer and sighed in relief, moving forward. Just then, he was caught by the collar. He dropped his bear plush, screaming. Eito was pushed to the ground, Takumi standing above him, foot on his chest as he choked. “P-please-! Stop! T-Takumi-kun! Help!!”

“I win.” Takumi smiled. It was creepy, chilling, and utterly human. The blade plunged into his chest as Eito screamed, blood filling his lungs. He writhed, calling for the other humans. Takumi laughed hysterically, breathing heavily.

Eito could not breathe, he felt his body giving out, his little ten year old clothes soaked in bright red blood. Takumi’s laugh chilled his veins, gradually morphing into his own. The sword was taken out of his chest, plunged in another time. Then he was decapitated.

Eito jerked awake, breathing heavily. For some reason, he could see slightly, but otherwise his vision was far too blurry and dark to see properly.

He clutched at his chest, feeling his heart race. He swallowed hard, leaning against the wall next to the bed. The dream from his first timeline—Takumi’s second—was never like this. It had never been Takumi chasing him, rather someone else monstrous. It had never been the nurse who saved him, he had always saved himself. And he had never seen her face in the slightest.

Eito was still shaken as he heard Takumi’s voice speak up, flinching. He could remember the feeling of running with the not-quite-Takumi chasing him down. “Eito? Are you okay?”

“Mm, yeah, Takumi-kun, I’m fine.” Eito chuckled to himself, getting out of bed, sweating. He sighed, glancing around. Everything was still a blur that he may as well keep his eyes closed. He didn’t remember being able to see again, sort of, but he must have died due to the poison in his system. Either way, he was somewhat glad that he was starting to see again, that would mean Takumi could start seeing too and not have to rely on Eito to move around.

“You don’t seem fine.” Takumi seemed to pout in his mind. Eito laughed, imagining the cute action, only to wince when he remembered the Takumi in his nightmares. “Eito, this isn’t funny. Similar to how you can somewhat see my dreams, I can see yours.”

“Ah, the act is over, Takumi-kun. But I suppose if I usually see into your mind where possible, it’s only natural for you to do the same with me.” Eito closed his eyes, sighing and shaking his head.

He heard a snap before seeing himself in their shared headspace, Takumi had his hand ungloved, having snapped his fingers to get them both together. Takumi looked tired, with bags under his eyes. He looked awful, beautiful. He looked straight at Eito, glaring. “Okay, Eito, since you know my life story with Karua and all that, can you at least tell me what your memories were?”

Eito hesitated, looking away. He felt exposed, his lips pressed together. “Well, Takumi-kun, I have a cognitive disorder, I killed my family and burned a hospital-”

“Don’t give me that bullshit, Eito. I’ve been vulnerable more than once towards you. The least you could do is tell me who that nurse was.” Takumi groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. He looked cute like this, when he’s a little pissed. Takumi glared at him, slapping him lightly as Eito laughed. “Oi, I know I’m pretty, can you focus, Eito? You told me you didn’t have anyone you cared for, but you definitely cared for that nurse.”

“Okay, okay, sorry.” Eito sighed, looking at Takumi as he spoke, relying on those blue eyes, with no blood red, to ground him. “Nurse Mizuki was the nurse who gave me my first book to read in the hospital. She… was more of a mother figure than my own supposed biological mother, but it’s not like either of them actually exist-”

“They exist in your memories, Eito, that’s enough proof that this nurse exists to you, seeing as how she influenced you.” Takumi interrupted, waving with his hand.

“Like Karua is to you?” Eito mumbled, reminded of Takumi’s supposed childhood friend.

Takumi sighed. “Yes, like Karua. Now continue.”

Eito inhaled, focusing again. “She was the one in charge of taking care of me in the hospital. I had many different doctors, but she was a constant. Unlike the other nurses who whispered about my condition, she actually tried to make things easier for me. She suggested I wear gloves so I’m not disturbed by touch, as well as have glasses that help to blur my vision so the appearance of others is less grotesque. She was the one to willingly wear strong fragrances that made everyone else irritated but me. She even bought me earplugs.”

Eito smiled, recounting her nice acts. “If anything, I’d say she wasn’t a monster. Still, everyone else was. I read and read the books she gave me. She always told me not to hate myself for my condition, so I ended up hating others for their monstrous appearance. Since I was the only one who looked normal… I resented everyone else. I hated them so much, I don’t think you understand, Takumi-kun-”

“I understand, Eito.” He looked up to see Takumi right in front of him and felt his own voice disappear. He truly was beautiful, so hauntingly beautiful. This was his Takumi, not the one in his nightmares with those eyes filled with hate. This Takumi had deep, soft eyes, with those lavender rings and white streaks in his hair.

“I understand you. You’re the one that made me understand your hate in the first place, Eito. You hated me so much that you continued to live in spite of everything thrown your way, just to hate me more. You made me embrace and give in to hate, all so I could hate you back. You said it was the one thing to unite us both. And, you weren’t wrong. I really did hate you, Eito. If it weren’t for our mutual hate for each other, we’d have never reached this point.” Takumi rubbed his arm, pursing his lips.

“Then if I disappear, who are you going to direct all that hatred toward?” Eito asked, breathless as Takumi came closer.

“Who said I still hate you, Eito?” Takumi shut him up by kissing him. Eito closed his eyes, kissing back. There wasn’t quite an intense desire as they had previously. It was more so a means of comfort.

As their breaths mingled, Eito felt the urge to cry bubble up in his chest. It was foreign, any time he did cry. He always reserved crying as a futile act, equating it to his weak child self. He did not want Takumi to see him like this, burying his face in Takumi’s shoulder like he’d done before, even with the awkwardness of his glasses.

“Eito, don’t hide yourself.” He flinched as Takumi gently grasped his face, looking straight at him. Takumi removed his glasses, looking at him. Eito was a mess, that much was clear. If Takumi were to point out how dishevelled he looked right now, Eito would probably strangle him.

Eito felt Takumi’s gloved fingers brush against his face in the headspace. He could not breathe, entranced by such simple caring action. “Eito, can you please look at me without that fear in your eyes?”

“Who says I’m afraid?” Eito exhaled, forgetting the hateful Takumi of the past. He had his Takumi right in front of him. No matter how many nightmares came, he’d always run for his Takumi, run to protect those beautiful blue eyes of his, without the hate.

“You were having a nightmare. I peeked in a bit and saw myself.” Takumi whispered, his voice low. “Are you afraid of me?”

“Who said I still fear you, Takumi-kun?” Eito smiled and Takumi had to laugh at his words being thrown back at him. He chuckled, kissing Eito’s lips softly.

“Touche, Aotsuki.” Takumi laughed with mirth, his beautiful eyes sparkling. Those blue eyes could never stare at him with hatred long gone.

“Ouch, am I just Aotsuki again, Sumino?” Eito pouted as Takumi shuddered, pushing Eito into the sofa as the latter giggled.

“Oh wow, that’s really weird hearing you call me by my last name.” Takumi chuckled awkwardly, flushing a bit. Eito stood up so Takumi didn’t have to bend to meet his eye on the sofa. Now it was his turn to bend down, lifting Takumi’s face up.

“What? Do you prefer my last name, Takumi-kun? Aotsuki Takumi. It sounds nice.” Eito smiled, caressing Takumi’s cheeks as the latter erupted into red, mouth agape.

“E-Eito?!” Takumi stammered as Eito giggled, squishing his cheeks.

“Hm? What is it, Aotsuki-kun? Hm, it really would suit you.” Eito chuckled, brushing his bangs out the way and kissing Takumi’s forehead.

“I-I guess you’re no longer sad about that nurse.” Takumi mumbled, his face as red as his hair. Eito laughed before smiling nostalgically, thinking about those fake memories.

“I suppose I think of her sometimes. But unlike your Karua, mine was dead before I even came here. So I really do have no one to fight for. But I can fight for you, Takumi-kun!” Eito smiled. Takumi smiled as well before patting Eito on the shoulder.

“That’s nice but you can’t just fight for me, Eito. You convinced me to fight, not just for myself after all.” Takumi smiled.

Eito pouted. “When did I do such a thing?” He huffed when Takumi punched him before he dragged Takumi to sit down on his lap, burying his face in his hair.

“When I was losing myself from seeing everyone as corpses. You know, I even considered if you had somehow given me a cognitive disorder again.” Takumi let Eito do his thing, speaking calmly. “Besides, I could not let your efforts of bringing us both back go to waste, can I?”

“Mm…” Eito mumbled, closing his eyes as he clung to Takumi like he was his bear plush, earning a squeak from the latter. “Is fighting for you not enough, Takumi-kun?”

“Eito, you know first hand how fickle my will is compared to yours.” Takumi turned his head and body slightly to kiss Eito’s hair, pretending he could smell his hair. “If I were to disappear one day and you’d be the only person in my body, could you handle it?”

Eito paused, thinking. His words were quiet as he whined. “Takumi-kun, it’s not like that would ever happen. I won’t let it happen, Takumi-kun.” Eito smiled before snapping his fingers.

Takumi awoke on the twenty-first day, trying to remember which commander was going to attack. He walked into the classroom turned bedroom for the commanders that did have, humming to himself. It was significantly better that he could somewhat see bits and pieces, but he still could not tell how far things were with how blurry his vision was, resulting in him falling face first down the stairs.

“Ow…” Takumi winced, staggering back up as Gaku laughed. He heard the sound of a camera snapping. It seemed that Gaku had gone on an exploration of his own and gathered materials for a camera from the Gift-O-matic. Takumi frowned, dusting his pants.

“Aye, Sumino. Still can’t see? Sucks to suck.” Gaku chuckled, taking the photo printed out from the camera, shaking it as he waited for the photo to develop. Takumi felt Eito prod his mind for a second, letting him control his arm and legs, snatching the photo from Gaku. “Oi! You gotta pay for that!”

“Hm, and if I don’t, Maruko?” Takumi smirked as he heard Eito laughed from the back of his mind, pocketing the photo. “Besides, none of us have money and wealth is of little value here.” He chuckled to himself as he headed for the commander’s room, hearing Gaku fume in the background before sighing in defeat.

Takumi was surprised when he heard Third Eito’s voice. Looking in and squinting, he could vaguely make out the white blob that was Third Eito as well as the one commander darker than the rest, Murvrum, both on the ground with Murvrum seeming elevated on some mattress. In Murvrum’s lap, Takumi vaguely made out the pink blob that was Fierian.

“So about your father? How did V’ehxness defeat him?” He heard Eito enthusiastically ask Murvrum, seeming to be in his lane, having not noticed Takumi’s presence.

Murvrum sighed, the sound of him ruffling his own hair in thought could be heard. “I’m not too sure of that. I was always a coward, and my father trusted that I would be able to run in times of desperate need. So when he was fighting V’ehxness, he told me to run, and I ran with my mother. Unfortunately, she tripped and lagged behind but told me to continue running.

“I did eventually feel guilty and returned, not out of need or want, but it was because I was blessed by God and V’ehxness wanted everyone blessed by God to fight with her.” Murvrum explained.

Eito kept grilling him with that sweet voice of his. “Then what about your scars?” It was oddly sickening to hear how fake it was now that Takumi could recognise the lies.

“Ah, what of them… those came from when I was unable to wield my weapon. In the end, I still fought. They sent me first, I’m assuming it was simply because I was the weakest, and it would get me out of the way. Then you chose to save me instead. For that, I must extend my gratitude.” Murvrum spoke.

“Taku!” Fierian had spotted Takumi, pointing to him standing by the doorway. Through the blur of everything, he could vaguely see them turn towards him.

Takumi chuckled awkwardly, smiling like an idiot. “Hi.”

Next thing he knew, he was tackled by Fierian, with the kid jumping up and down. “Taku! Big bro Eito and big bro Murvrum were talking about fighting! It sounds so cool!!”

Takumi felt himself pulled to sit next to the two. He laughed awkwardly as Fierian sat in his lap. He could feel Eito staring at him.

“Takumi-kun! Pleasure to meet you. This is Murvrum-sama, the commander we spared while you were at the Second-to-Last Defense Academy facing Parmith-sama.” Eito spoke. Takumi nodded, holding out his hand for a handshake. He felt Murvrum reciprocate, shaking his hand back.

“Nice to meet you too. You must be this Sumino that Aotsuki speaks about often.” Murvrum’s voice had a nice resonance. A bit of a high pitch, but monotone with occasional slight inflection.

“Yeah, I’m Sumino.” Takumi smiled, staring vaguely at Fierian in his arms. It had been a while since he’d had the kid sleeping with him. Lately, he had just been running around and mingling with the other Futurans. He pouted, ruffling Fierian’s hair before hugging him as Fierian squeaked, continuing to play with whatever was in his hands. “Aotsuki speaks of me often?”

“It simply came to be because you’re our natural leader, Takumi-kun.” Eito got defensive as Murvrum laughed.

“Ever more curiouser that you two get. So you… humans? Futurans? Are you two really like us?” Murvrum asked as Takumi scratched his head in thought.

“I don’t think so… our hemoanima is not like yours and we have Class Weapons instead of transforming into those forms that you guys have.” Takumi continued patting Fierian, enjoying how the kid cuddled against him. His Eito also enjoyed it, cooing in the back of his mind.

“I can see that. Though I know some of my uh, older colleagues are able to use this… you call it hemoanima, yes? Some can use it to create those Darumarr, Grizzlei, Telepax, Tubrilla, Yueffoh…” Murvrum trailed off, seemingly trying to remember more types of those small invaders. “But they’re all practically zombies of their former selves. So I’m surprised that you two were able to use your hemoanima to create something sentient.”

Eito and Takumi were quiet as Fierian started nibbling on Takumi’s hoodie drawstring, chastising him and taking the string out of his mouth. Eito laughed awkwardly, a smile in his voice as he asked. “Pardon me, but what do you mean by, ah, something sentient? I don’t recall any of us creating life forms.”

“Oh the kid. Fierian’s hair is like a mix between Sumino’s red and Aotsuki’s white. And his eyes are like Sumino’s but brighter. And he clearly clings to Sumino a lot. When I asked Fierian who Sumino and Aotsuki are, he said-” Murvrum was interrupted by Fierian himself.

“Mama and papa!” Takumi could hear the innocence in his voice as he giggled but he himself was stunned. Eito seemed to be too as he was not talking. His Eito chuckled and burst out laughing in his mind while Takumi felt his face flush.

“F-Fierian! I-I’m not your mama!” Takumi stammered, gently slapping the kid’s hands as punishment but it didn’t mean much as the kid giggled. Then Murvrum laughed heartily.

“Oh my, I apologise for having misunderstood. But the kid is very enthusiastic unlike me.” Murvrum chuckled, ruffling Fierian’s hair. The kid laughed.

“He’s more like Takumi-kun, I doubt the kid likes me very much-” Eito sighed, crossing his arms only for Fierian to leave Takumi’s lap, his blurry form going behind Eito and trying to climb him. “Fierian-chan! What are you doing?! Ah, stop, stop!”

Takumi laughed, savouring the sweet agony of Third Eito experiencing a child’s innocence yet sometimes destructive nature. Said child tugged on Eito’s hood, making him choke as the kid ended up sitting on his shoulder, giggling.

“Mister Valla-Garzo carries me on his shoulders! I thought papa could do the same. I wanna fly!” Fierian chirped, replicating the sound of birds. Takumi bit on his lip, snickering. Eito sounded embarrassed before eventually standing up, holding onto Fierian.

“Then let’s go, Fierian-chan!” With that, Eito left the roof with Fierian on his shoulders, seemingly to preserve any dignity he had left. Takumi laughed before remembering what he came here for.

“Ah, right, Murvrum, are there any attacks from V’ehxness today? I forgot.” Takumi smiled sheepishly as Murvrum chuckled.

“No worries, there aren’t any in the day, but you may want to spend the rest of the day resting. If I remember correctly, there’s a colleague that attacks at night.” Murvrum recalled.

Takumi closed his eyes, trying to remember more clearly. “Uh, something about mist?”

“Bingo! That’s the one. I think it was this one lady with a kid. The kid is older than yours but both are childish anyway.” Murvrum shrugged. “Still, I don’t mind revealing this information. I don’t really like V’ehxness, and I hate fighting even more. I really want to just draw one day.” He sighed.

Takumi thanked Murvrum for his time before heading back to his room, promptly knocking himself out. It was going to be Eva later, and she’d take some convincing. He’d really like to avoid that machine of Sirei’s.

Chapter Text

Takumi awoke to the sound of alarms. Fierian squeaked next to him in bed, scared. He sat up, gently reassuring Fierian. “Remember what to do if Taku doesn’t return?”

Fierian shakily nodded, letting out a hesitant ‘yes’. “Go to the bridge with graffiti, then continue to the other school with the aunties and uncles.” Takumi ruffled Fierian’s hair, giving him a kiss on the forehead.

“Good boy.” Takumi smiled. Then he felt warmth from the depths of his chest. He looked up, recognising who it was. “Hello, Shion.”

Shion made his appearance, glowing brightly in front of Takumi. He exhaled, sounding amused. “I have yet to figure out why you call me that, but I do not mind. Shion… It’s a nice name.”

Takumi grinned at Shion’s satisfaction, chuckling as he helped Fierian dress properly. “The Sirei from my other timeline named you that. It’s a nice name.” Takumi responded. He could go to the War Room a bit later. First, he seriously needed to convince Kako and Ima to fight. It was a hard thing to convince them to fight in both timelines.

He grimaced as he headed for the War Room, almost tripping down the stairs. His vision was still far too blurry for his liking. Coupled with the late night fight, they’d be in severe disadvantage without Kako’s sniping skills.

“Takumi-kun, why not let me take over?” He heard Eito muse in the back of his mind as he entered the War Room, lips moving quietly so as to not let the others realise.

“Later when we’re fighting. I still need to convince Ima and Kako.” He muttered as Eito hummed in his mind. It was weirdly soothing, closing his eyes as he let his voice resonate in his skull.

“Sumino! Are you paying attention? No falling asleep on me!” Sirei barked as Takumi begrudgingly opened his eyes, not that he could see much either way.

“Kyah! Bestie, it’s so late! I had already gone through my evening beauty routine.” Moko pouted before punching her fists together. “Let’s wreck those guys for ruining our beauty sleep!”

“Ima, Kako, are you two really not going to fight? Even Shouma decided to join.” Third Eito sighed, his white blur the most visible thing that Takumi could see.

“That’s right! Even a bottom feeding beetle like me has to pick up his dung!” Shouma yelled.

Tsubasa winced. “No need to talk about dung, Shouma. It’s a bit sickening.” Takumi heard hysterical cackling from a corner.

“Kyuhuhuh! I’m going to kill these invaders! I was in the cafeteria eating my enjoyable sweets. How dare they interrupt!” Darumi shouted.

“Amemiya, please.” Takumi made her quiet as he turned his head to the vaguely Tsukumo shaped blobs. “Ima, Kako, we’re going to need everyone possible. Aotsuki had already told you, no? The less people we have, the more likely we are to lose.”

“No need, Sumino senpai. I’m not letting my sister dearest get hurt.” Ima’s words were icy. Takumi internally shivered as he remembered him stabbing Takemaru in the first timeline.

“That happened? Then we need the twins more than ever.” Second Eito muttered in his ear. Takumi gritted his teeth, trying to figure things out without revealing too much of the truth. Most of them still didn’t know of the true nature of the Exodus project and the Futurans.

“Ima, Kako, it’s late at night and we need all the fighters we can to cover all our weak spots. We’ll be half blind out there, and I’m still very much blind.” Takumi spoke, making sure his words were heard. “Pakron is still healing from last time, Valla-Garzo and Szanshin would help but the poison is still affecting them. Murvrum is inexperienced, and we cannot trust Parmith-”

“Sorry, Sumino senpai, but even Murvrum-sama has far more experience than us two in this matter. It would be best if you just got him instead.” Ima chuckled as Takemaru growled. Takumi paled, afraid of what may come.

“Hey, Tsukumo, ever thought of letting your sister be heard? You’re always talking over her. That isn’t how a good brother acts.” Takemaru scolded. The atmosphere was icy, he could hear Ima’s footsteps approach Takemaru. If another of their members were to get out of commission, this really would be a losing battle.

Takumi heard footsteps coming from the door. Nozomi’s bright voice came, laughing. “Kirifuji! Where have you been?” Sirei stomped his foot, huffing.

“Sorry that I’m late. I had to get help.” Nozomi responded. Next to her, Takumi could not tell, but it was someone clad in armour, the metal sounding Futuran. It was one of the commanders.

“This time, I will not run. You’ll need all the help you can and I am still indebted to you all for saving my life.” Murvrum spoke with such calm that it was a shocker to Takumi who knew him as a coward, Second Eito seemed surprise too.

“Ah, Murvrum-sama! Your presence is much welcome!!” Kyoshika laughed, brandishing her sword. “Now, we fight the enemy!”

“Hold it! I never said you commanders can fight with us!” Sirei barked, angry. “Nigou! Where are you?”

“H-honourable Sirei!” Nigou appeared behind Murvrum, his small blobby form squeaked. “I t-thought it would be a good idea to release Murvrum from his binds so he may fight like the other commander did. Kirifuji proposed the idea and I agreed.”

“See? Murvrum-sama showed up! Good luck!” Ima chuckled as Kako mumbled inaudibly.

“Never agree without my word!” Sirei yelled before sighing. “Still, cadets, we need everyone out there. Get moving!”

Takumi had failed to convince the twins once again they had Murvrum but without knowing how he fought, it may be hard for them to get work together. And Murvrum, try as he might, was no fighter like Kako and Ima were. One person, commander or bot, could not cover for the twins.

He staggered for his Infuser, feeling Eito hand it to him. “Apologies, Takumi-kun. Me and Nozomi-san tried, but Ima is as stubborn as a mule. Was he like this in the past?”

“Yes. He even stabbed Yakushiji.” Takumi winced, drawing a little blood as he struggled to line the Infuser with his heart, plunging it into his chest. He gasped, feeling his blood flow out of him. It was warm, like a hug. He could almost imagine his Eito wrapping him in a fiery hot embrace as the cryptoglobin moulded to his body, closing his eyes.

“Never thought he’d actually stab the guy.” Third Eito muttered before red cocooned him as well. He stood before him with his scythe at the ready. “Takumi-kun, where is your sword?”

“Hm, Aotsuki, wouldn’t you like to know?” Second Eito smirked, running forward onto the launchpad, landing on the battlefield. The others were already fighting. 

“Sumino-kun, where’s your weapon?” Nozomi fired a shot next to him, grunting. “Or do you plan to fight with your bare hands? Is that what you did last time?“

“Ah, not that Nozomi-san. I’m simply trying out something new?” Eito exhaled, hearing a creature come up behind him as he turned his body, kicking it down and stomping on it.

“Aotsuki-?! Isn’t Sumino-kun supposed to fight?” Nozomi seemed shock as Eito ducked, allowing her to fire behind him.

“Hm, yes, but I’m better at fighting than him, especially in our current state. And I’d like to try a new style. If it doesn’t work, I’ll go with Takumi-kun’s sword again.” Eito explained as he dodged a Grizzlei’s swipe, kicking it in the chest and sending it staggering back.

Taking the chance, Eito cut his hand with his Infuser and gathered his and Takumi’s cryptoglobin. His arm felt tingly, warm as the blood flowed out. Once he saw the vague shape in front of him, he smiled, gripping the spiky handle as it pierced his fingers, allowing for stronger attacks with his hemoanima.

“Aotsuki-kun, behind you!” Nozomi yelled. Before she could fire a bullet, Eito spun slashing the enemy behind him. He stabbed another, piercing it into the ground before picking his weapon back up. He heard one of the floating enemies in the distance, about to land a blow on Nozomi. “Ah-!!”

Eito closed his eyes, relying entirely on his other senses as he let his spear fly, impaling the enemy. Dead. Nozomi gasped as Eito smirked, calling the spear back into his hands like he used to with his scythe. “How’s the surprise, Nozomi-san? Also you seemed to have healed nicely from your rejection symptoms.”

“You…” Nozomi seemed breathless, squeaking as an enemy attacked her. There came a slash, Third Eito had slain the other enemy, scoffing.

“No time for idle chatting, Nozomi-san- Is that a spear?! When had you been learning that?” Third Eito gawked as Second Eito heard an enemy coming nearby. He dashed forward, ducking under Third Eito’s arm as he impaled the enemy, feeling blood splatter on his face. It felt filthy but the thrill of the others’ speechlessness made him happy, feeling praised.

“No idle chatting, Aotsuki.” Second Eito winked before impaling another enemy, throwing his spear at the ones farthest away with Nozomi and Third Eito’s directions. He could feel Third Eito constantly staring at him. He must be insane, but the attention was like fire in his veins.

“Eito, do you have a fucking praise kink?” He heard Takumi question in the back of his mind, chuckling as he impacted another enemy. “My dear Takumi-kun, had I not shown how much better I am than you in battle? That has to grant me something , no?”

“That’s the last of this wave!” He heard Gaku speak over the intercoms. Eito gripped his spear, grimacing a bit.

“No Kako?” Takumi asked. Eito shook his head.

“No Kako. We’ll have to destroy those machines by ourselves.” Eito muttered. Just then, white began to fill his vision. Mist.

“What’s this? I can’t see!” Darumi squawked, whining.

“It’s mist, dunderhead! Anyone with even a hint of knowledge knows that! But I suppose you underprivileged could never have high education.” Kurara chuckled. That saved Eito the need to explain. She had really been stepping up to prove herself ever since she knew of the truth.

“Who are you calling underprivileged?!” Gaku yelled, bullets heard in the distance. Then, the slice of a blade came through as it seemed to cut him. “Gah!! Where did that come from?!”

“Eva.” Murvrum spoke through intercoms. “Sumino, it’s her.”

“Who’s her? Is it an apparition? I must exorcise it immediately!” Kyoshika yelled, charging forward in the mist, only to come back screaming. “I can’t see any of them!”

“Hmph! Get out the mist and take a look. Those machines in the distance producing it. Only I, Oosuzuki-sama, should be able to create such fine equipment! Destroy it!” Kurara commanded. Kyoshika nodded, yelling as she charged into the mist again, only to come back out screaming, wounded once more.

“Oosuzuki-sama! It’s impossible to see where the enemy is coming from!” Kyoshika wailed as Gaku fired his machine gun, the barrel spinning in his hands as bullets made from blood shot out. He heard an angry battle cry in the distance of his quadron, swallowing.

“Um, I think I found the commander.” Gaku laughed nervously before a blade came out of the mist, cutting him straight in half as he fell down, dead.

“Maruko!” Takemaru gritted his teeth, fighting the enemies near him that he could see. “Damnit! We need to get rid of this mist.”

Eito had been moving blindly, following his senses, the change in wind to deflect and attack back. He’d gotten a lot of enemies down but so long as there were the machines, he’d be the only one able to fight.

“Murvrum-sama! Can you transform?” Eito asked as he heard Murvrum fighting beside him with firing blazing arrow after arrow into the mist to illuminate the shadows of enemies. It was a good tactic, but Murvrum’s hands were unsteady, as if afraid.

“I’d rather not in this case. I would not be able to tell who I’m attacking and could end up grabbing one of you.” Murvrum grunted, running away from an enemy as he let Nozomi finish it.

“That’s exactly what I need.” Eito yelled. “Transform, grab me, then throw me towards the north quadron so I can take care of the machines.”

Murvrum seemed apprehensive but nodded, putting away his bow and arrows. “I am Murvrum, Paragon of Order. I won’t run this time.” It seemed more like a mantra he’d repeat to himself than an actual statement. “Blood of my bond, release!”

Murvrum slashed his neck, choking as blood spurted out, enveloping him. He towered over everyone, roaring.

“Eito-kun, what are you planning?” Third Eito questioned as Second Eito prodded Murvrum’s foot with the spear. A giant hand grabbed onto him tightly, squeezing him even.

“Something that may or may not work. Murvrum-sama, can you spot the machines?” Second Eito asked as he was lifted into the air above the mist where Murvrum flapped.

“Vaguely. Throw you in that direction, yes?” He asked, like a kid awaiting instructions. He seemed excited, happy even.

Eito nodded. “Yes. I’ll destroy the machines.” He felt Murvrum hold him higher up. The air rushed past his ears as he was sent flying. He opened his eyes, barely making out the blurry machines thanks to the little lights in the cockpit.

He gripped his spear, plunging down hard through one of them, killing the pilot and damaging the machinery. Eito coughed blood, wheezing. That had taken a lot out of him and his legs hurt from the way he landed.

The mist seemed to thin as he charged forward, dodging the enemies in the foggy blindness, throwing his spear towards the last mist machine before an enemy threw something at him, killing him as well as the last machine exploded brilliantly.

Eito opened his eyes to the War Room. Pakron was watching alongside the twins, limping a little. She laughed, smiling. “Look, that’s Dahl’xia’s son alright.”

Eito’s sight had gotten a bit better with this other death, more poison leaving him. Murvrum had seemingly detransformed, charging a blinding arrow. He stood behind Hiruko as she lobbed the head of an enemy off. As soon as a mist machine came into view, he’d shift towards it, letting his arrow fly and it would explode the machine upon impact, preventing more mist from forming.

“Guess the kid wasn’t a heads on type of fighter like his father wanted, but he’s strong none the same. If only Dahl’xia could see this, he’d be so proud of how far he’d come.” Pakron chuckled, patting Eito on the shoulder. “And the spear. You learned well from me.”

“That’s because you taught well, Pakron-sama.” Eito smiled, stabbing himself once again with the Infuser. He felt Takumi pressing against him and he obliged, leaping back onto the battlefield as he fell into place with Gaku beside him, firing bullets at the commander while dodging the spinning blades.

“About time you got here! Yakushiji can’t reach the commander so he’s fending off the smaller enemies while I’m the only one dealing with them! Just my luck.” He groaned, patting Eito on the back, his hemoanima seeping into Eito’s blade, empowering him. “Go deal with them, Sumino!”

Eito nodded, running forward. Eva threw two blades at once. He gritted his teeth, focusing on the noise, deflecting one. The other came at him with high speed, only to be destroyed with an arrow. “Go, Sumino! You got this!” Murvrum yelled.

Eito smiled widely. The control over the body was like water. Eito spun his spear, throwing it before Takumi conjured his sword, slashing hoards of enemies in front of him to let them move forward. Pierce, switch. Slash, switch.

It was like a dance between the two, having a tango. With this step, Takumi cut down the large enemy in half. With that step, Eito shot lightning to kill all the small enemies.

Takumi laughed, his voice was heavenly on Eito’s ears as the latter ran forward, dodging a blade from Eva. He threw the spear onto her body as she screeched.

Eito jumped, grabbing the spear as a hold, swinging himself upward. He let Takumi flow in, feeling himself smile as Takumi summoned his sword, plunging into the commander’s chest. Eva writhed, not intending to give up just yet. This must be how she was like without being brainwashed. Strong, independent, cunning, like her sister, Eito knew, but with empathy that V’ehxness lacked. He needed her on their side.

Takumi pulled out the sword before decapitating Eva’s hemoanima form, jumping down and bending his knees so he didn’t land in pain.

“Sumino!” Murvrum ran up to him, laughing excitedly like a child who had drawn his greatest masterpiece, intending to show it to a parent. “Sumino, I didn’t run and actually fought! Did you see that?”

Takumi chuckled awkwardly. Murvrum was like Eito in that regard, seeking praise. He nodded as Murvrum cheered. The Futuran walked to the fallen commander as Nozomi walked over to Takumi.

“Aotsuki-kun, that was amazing!” She commented.

“O-oh, it’s Takumi now.” He blushed, flustered at her compliment. Apparently he also liked praise. As much as he had loved Nozomi in the past, he simply didn’t feel that way for her anymore and let her do her own thing without being weighed down by his fake memories. But her compliments still flustered him of course.

Murvrum approached Eva, giddy. The latter looked shocked, speechless. “Murvrum…? Since when did you get so strong? Y-you… you aren’t going to kill me like the invaders, are you?”

“Of course not! Some of them want peace like us.” Murvrum smiled. It felt nice to be able to help his senior. He had done a lot of things he never thought possible. For once, he had won a battle without running away. If his mother were alive, she’d be proud. Maybe if his father were here, he’d be proud too.

Eva struggled to stand, seeming a bit awkward. She was still injured after all. Murvrum noticed and stretched out a hand. To the other commanders, he was but a baby. Even to Eva right then and there. She felt her own motherly instincts surge despite herself being injured, about to reach for his hand when she heard it before she saw it.

So too had Takumi, but this had never happened before in the past timelines. He yelled for someone, anyone. But Murvrum knew they could not reach him in time.

He coughed, a giant sword impaling him in his torso. V’ehxness was behind him, smirking beneath her hood. His eyes, golden and sparkling, glistened with unshed tears. As much as he feared death, he knew he couldn’t run anymore.

“Any last words?” V’ehxness’ words were meant to bite, for her to relish in her glory of finally cannibalising one of her own, better yet the son of her old enemy, the one who had outrun death many times over.

He looked at the friends he had made, all of them rushing towards him. He knew that all of them would be too tired to fight V’ehxness any further.

Murvrum coughed, laughing. V’ehxness frowned, growling. “Are you seriously laughing? Did the underdog get friends ? In the vile invaders?”

“Y-you know, V’ehxness, in the small time I’ve spent with them, I hope they win. I won’t run this time. Blood of my bond, release !!” Murvrum slashed his neck, encapsulating himself with his hemoanima.

He felt warm, fuzzy as he transformed. Perhaps this was what God had blessed him for. He was the son of a leader, a coward whose weak heart made him pitied by others for not fighting when he was supposed to.

Maybe God knew that he’d run into the children of the stars and see them for their true nature. They were just like the Futurans, just like him. Some didn’t want to fight, some wanted to flee. But they still stood their ground. As the commander of the first squadron, Murvrum could not let them beat him in his little game. Curse his father for making him a competitive coward.

Murvrum roared, even as V’ehxness tried draining him, eating him. He could feel her swallow him, drinking greedily. But if he dies right here, his friends would all die as well.

He grabbed V’ehxness, wrenching her and the blade out of him. Even as he bled, Murvrum flapped his wings. Higher and higher. He broke the clouds as V’ehxness howled at him. “And what are you doing this for, kid? You know I will not die so easily now that I’ve gotten- YOU!” V’ehxness stabbed him again as he screeched.

Murvrum lost control in the air for a second but continued, higher and higher. He was growing weaker, his flapping barely keeping him hovered. His father would be proud of him. He’d like to imagine that he’d pat him on the head and call him a good som, one that followed in his father’s footsteps and didn’t run. Strangely, his father’s appearance changed into Pakron’, those orange eyes looking at him with pride.

“I am Murvrum, the Paragon of Order. This is for my father.” Murvrum squeezed V’ehxness tight, making her gasp. “And this.” He glared, crushing her more, justice shimmering in his golden eyes. “This is for my mother.”

V’ehxness grunted, stabbing him with her greatsword, consuming him again as his breath hitched, detransforming. Darkness gathered in his vision as he fell. The invaders’ ship… the moon, it was so bright. It was like his mother was waiting for him. He smiled, coughing.

Out of the corner of his eye, he vaguely saw V’ehxness wordlessly slash her own throat and transform, armor wrapping around her as she fell. She’d still sustain enough damage to retreat, but she wouldn’t be able to kill the humans.

Ah, he wondered as he fell, since when had he cared about them? Perhaps it was upon seeing the determination in Sumino's eyes, the eyes he shared with Aotsuki. Aotsuki had been so cool, fighting even while blinded, doing everything to protect Sumino.

He knew from a glance alone that the Aotsuki who shared Sumino’s body had the capability of keeping things within order in him. He knew Aotsuki could talk peace to both Futurans and humans. He’d be far better at handing order and justice than Murvrum ever could.

Murvrum sighed as he fell, a hand on his chest as the moon grew smaller, the whole wind around him wracking his battered body. His one regret was that he never got to ask the Aotsuki who shared Sumino’s body on a date. His father would surely accept someone as strong as him, even see him as his own son.

Alas, Aotsuki belonged to another. Murvrum didn’t mind, so long as he was happy, he wouldn’t mind anything.

Fire shot out his throat. Pain erupted all over as he crashed. Murvrum couldn’t help but cry, the tears and blood mingling and staining his vision. He could not breathe, his lungs were on fire.

As Sumino rushed over to him, Murvrum wondered, feeling God reclaim him, feeling his mother hold him close again. He wondered, had he not been such a coward, could he have at least shared a kiss with Aotsuki? He wanted to return the gaze he had shown him that day when he was still in his cage.

“Murvrum-!! It’s going to be okay! Hang in there-!” Sumino yelled, holding him in his lap. He vaguely wondered how Aotsuki would react. Sumino was soft, emotional. Aotsuki was strong. One wouldn’t expect him to cry.

“A-Aotsuki…” Murvrum exhaled, choking up more blood. It was a miracle that he was still alive. Maybe God had truly granted him the chance to say his final goodbye, holding him by the hand like a lost child.

“Aotsuki-? You want Aotsuki Eito?” Sumino looked up, yelling for that other Aotsuki.

Murvrum whimpered in pain as he forced himself to speak. “N-no… you… Aotsuki…” Sumino’s eyes widened for a moment, going blank for a moment. Then Murvrum saw him again. Those beautiful blue eyes, the gaze held only concern.

So this was what Aotsuki looked like. Perhaps he’d be even more vulnerable if he was Sumino, but that was okay. Even a glance at him was worthwhile, a final goodbye. “T-thank… you… I had fun with all of you… A-Aotsuki… you’re like the moon…” Murvrum smiled as his mother hugged him and led him onward.

The moon was beautiful that night.

Pakron had transformed and chased after V’ehxness despite still not being fully recovered. Unfortunately, the Supreme Commander has survived the fall, albeit wounded. Pakron had screamed, throwing spear after spear, even splitting herself into three to try and catch up. It took Tsubasa and Takemaru both on their vehicles to keep up, having gotten faint from using so much hemoanima. 

Eito stared at Murvrum in his arms. Takumi was screaming at him from the back of his mind. He knew Takumi would be devastated, having lost one of the people he had desperately tried to save in this timeline. Eito knew, he was sad too.

But strangely, he felt disconnected. He saw Pakron grieving by going after V’ehxness. Perhaps at some point during these three weeks, excluding Parmith, she and Murvrum had gotten along as the first two commanders spared to have joined their ranks.

Eito vaguely remembered seeing Pakron congratulating Murvrum for even minor achievements. Even a leader had to care for the team, and all the little congrats had led to Murvrum fighting.

Pakron must be feeling bad. She had hyped Murvrum to fight up so much, only for the time he returned to the battlefield to be the first and last time he’d ever fight and win. She detransformed, seeming hollow. Tsubasa approached her only to be choked to death in Pakron’s grief.

Upon realising what she had done, Pakron fell to her knees, sobbing. Tsubasa had quickly returned after being revived, going to comfort her once more.

Eito looked back down at Murvrum. Compared to the other commanders, even Eva, he was so young, perhaps just younger than Takumi’s biological age.

Those gold eyes glistened, lifeless, reflecting the Artificial Satellite’s soft blue glow. He had died with a smile.

Eito just continued staring at the corpse in his lap. He vaguely heard Nozomi coming up to him, then the other Eito. He continued staring at Murvrum, etching those words deep into his psyche.

“ L-looks like this was the end for me… Farewell, Takumi-kun… You know… until the very end… I hated, hated, hated… and deeply loved you…”

“ T-thank… you… I had fun with all of you… A-Aotsuki… you’re like the moon…”

Those words kept repeating in his mind. Eito wondered why he thought of the other Eito in his timeline. He touched his face, feeling tears.

“Ah… he had loved me.” His words sounded too loud in the silence of the aftermath late that night.

Eito looked down at that face, the smile still there after death. It was like when he had looked through Takumi’s eyes and saw himself dead, smiling at having finally confessed.

Eito carefully reached out, gently closing Murvrum’s eyes. Ignoring all the blood and how ashy he looked, he could’ve just been asleep, curled under the blanket in the courtyard like he used to before Pakron broke the other cage.

He didn’t feel like sleeping that night. He had overlooked everyone else’s monstrous forms, walking towards Kurara calmly, asking for a shovel. Eito had gone to the school courtyard where Murvrum liked to spend his time, carrying him and the shovel with him.

He stabbed the soil, angry at V’ehxness, at humanity for starting this stupid war, at himself for being oblivious. Eito wondered, had he gazed at Murvrum a little longer that day, would he have fallen for him instead of Takumi? It was a disturbing thought to think, and he did not want to think, only vent his anger and hatred through digging a hole.

Third Eito had joined in, helping him as well. Then Nozomi. Even the commander they had just saved—Eva. Eito had looked up at her, stunned. She replied simply. “A colleague’s death is to be respected. Murvrum was an excellent kid and it must be an honour for him to die protecting what he held dear.”

They had buried Murvrum in silence. Eito stayed even as Third Eito and Nozomi left.

Pakron came, then Valla-Garzo and Szanshin. Fierian came last, not quite knowing what happened, but having lost his birth parents, the kid must be familiar with what was going on.

As one, the Futurans, even Fierian, began chanting, a rite of sorts. “Son of Anas’asha and Dahl’xia, Paragon of Justice, from dirt you came, to dirt you return. With the blood of God in your veins, they shall water crops and feed the people. Rest in the eternal paradise, Murvrum.” Fierian lagged behind a bit but still finished the prayer as well, rubbing his eyes.

Valla-Garzo and Szanshin left, taking Fierian with them to be comforted since Eito was clearly in no state to do so. Eva left, something about needing to follow the others to find her new place of stay in the academy.

Pakron patted Eito’s shoulder, making him jolt. She too was grieving. “Do you think- if I had never encouraged him to fight, that he would still be here with us?” Her voice was monotone, tired, nothing at all like her usual self.

“Well… do you think if I had chosen him instead of Takumi-kun, he wouldn’t be like this?” Eito muttered. He was with Takumi now, so why did his chest hurt so much at Murvrum’s death? He had killed his parents in cold blood, and set fire to a hospital. He was a killer feeling upset over a person killed, dead.

“What sort of question is that?” Pakron laughed dryly, staring at the headstone put in place. It was but some rocks for now, Eito would go out to get materials for something more the next day. “What does you liking the kid have to do with this?”

“What does you encouraging him have to do with this?” Eito retorted. Everything , he thought to himself. But he knew that hatred all too well. Pakron would need someone to direct it onto. He expected the slap, the tears, the yelling, the self blame, then the hysterical hugging.

Eito distantly remembered that Pakron and Addamaque were a couple like Valla-Garzo and Szanshin, wondering why Pakron didn’t seem to mention a child. Here he was, understanding everything.

At least it was Eito taking the brunt of everything for Takumi. Takumi would grieve Murvrum quietly while Eito faced the consequences for him.

Eventually, Pakron apologised, saying she would never let such a thing happen again, leaving.

Eito stayed by Murvrum’s side, lying next to him in the grass. He was vaguely aware of Parmith’s intense glare from within her cage, but so long as Sirei didn’t do anything stupid, Parmith would not pose even a problem.

Eito ran his hand over the dirt, spacing out. He stared at the Artificial Satellite through the glass roof of the courtyard, wondering if Futurum had a moon before humans came, if humans destroyed it.

He could not find it in himself to leave, sleeping next to Murvrum, remembering that smile, those golden eyes staring at him with such love. Eito wished he had not died in that battle. His poison would not have lessened. It would have hurt less not seeing Murvrum as much as his blurry vision made him see. His mild blindness had made Murvrum look angelic almost.

Eito closed his eyes. The Artificial Satellite was far too bright.

Chapter Text

Gaku bit the end of a pencil and pondered over what to do on day 25. Ever since that Murvrum guy’s death, Takumi had been completely out of it, locking himself in his room and coming out only to sit by the grave in the courtyard. At times, even though Nozomi and Eito had gone to bring him food and water, barely even half of it was eaten every time. This was bad. The Special Defense Unit needed a leader and Takumi was completely incapable of being one right now.

Pakron had also been erratic. She would lash out at whoever came near her before crying, apologising. Sirei even considered using this weird therapy thing on her but she could not be sedated. At best, they ended up having a separate room for her since the only cage was used on Parmith and she proved a safety hazard to the other invader commander prisoners they had.

Takumi’s kid had also been sad. Fierian had cried often regardless of efforts to calm him and it brought the whole mood down. Gaku could be taking a picture of him and the kid would burst into tears! Sheesh.

Gaku groaned, doodling in a notebook he had made with the Gift-O-matic. With some colour pencils, he drafted an idea for a festival to cheer everyone up. He’d been meaning to host a party since forever.

“Ugh, but if Sumino was still in a bad mood, the party may not be able to cheer him up much.” Gaku muttered to himself, chewing on the end of the pencil again.

It was frustrating. At first, Gaku had thought Takumi would be a pretty fun and light guy when they first met, but after the second day he’d been far more serious than even Hiruko, it was an insane change. Of course, Sirei had made him the leader, especially after Takumi had made Eito stop Hiruko from absorbing Murvrum and even spared two other invader commanders.

Poor guy must have seriously been stressed from carrying everyone on their shoulders. Still, it was thanks to him that they were all pretty much alive. Well, except for Murvrum.

Gaku never thought too much about the spared commanders. Most of them were friendly and helped around. Murvrum had helped around the most. From taking over Moko’s babysitting duties over Fierian, to helping Kurara with her curry, to even helping Shouma clean the school up. That guy had pretty much kept order in the littlest of ways.

Gaku stared at his bed and the rest of his room. Murvrum had taken one glance and volunteered to clean it, even taking into account of Gaku’s preferences. Thanks to him, his bed had never been cleaner and softer.

He sighed, scratching out the festival plan. While it could be fun, it would undeniably remind Takumi and Pakron of the guy in a way that may hurt, probably distance Takumi more from the rest of the SDU. Gaku winced, maybe he should not have added the Maruko & Murvrum co. coupons.

Gaku tried to think of something that could work. He really still wanted to host a festival, but he may need something else to deal with his friends’ grief.

Perhaps something to keep Murvrum’s memory alive without being too insensitive. Maybe Gaku could fulfill Murvrum’s last wish. But perhaps only Takumi would know considering he was the one with him in his final moments. Still, Gaku wanted this to be a surprise!

“Verily, Maruko-sama, is that a festival? Little Sumino-sama would surely enjoy the food.” Kyoshika asked.

Gaku sighed, doodling a dish Murvrum had taught him to make when he asked him of a dish to upstage Kurara’s curry. Some sweet and savoury crepes those had been, so delicious. “Kinda. I’m trying to think of a way to cheer Pakron and Sumino up- Wait.”

He turned around and screamed, seeing Kyoshika standing behind him. “Magadori-?! Why are you in my room?” Gaku paused, grinning at a thought that came into mind. This was his chance to snag a girlfriend!

Of course, Kyoshika quickly squashed those thoughts as she laughed. “Well, it was because I recall Sumino-sama mentioning you were good at planning events! Since he and Pakron-sama are still sad, I thought to see if you had a plan to cheer them up. Your door was unlocked, so I came in like a valiant samurai intending to quell the darkness of loss!”

Gaku froze, gawking. Since when did Takumi know about his tendency to host events? And since when did Kyoshika know?! Gaku took off his hat, grimacing as he bit on it. “Don’t tell me the others are anticipating an event! I worked hard to keep this a secret, you know? It would ruin the surprise!”

Kyoshika tilted her head, looking away as she pondered, fist against her chin. “Well, Maruko-sama, I think we from the Second-to-Last Defense Academy know, as well as Aotsuki-sama. But I am the only one to think of approaching you! Haha.” She laughed.

“And how the hell did Sumino find out I like hosting events?” Gaku whined, biting his hat harder. He looked back at the past weeks. It was jarring when Eito had approached him, asking him to fight, convincing him with word of his siblings’ existence and talking to Gaku of how he knew he cared for them. When Gaku had confronted Eito about how he knew, Eito had simply laughed and said Takumi deduced it from their day one introduction. He guessed as much when Eito had also approached Tsubasa’s room with a barf bag after persuading Gaku.

Still, if Takumi knew him and put in considerable amounts of effort to try and accommodate everyone as well as planning further, Gaku did pretty much owe him a solid.

What Kyoshika said was unlike what Gaku had expected though. She had laughed, crossing her arms and stated calmly. “Why, Sumino-sama knows all of us! I had perished in his previous timeline, so he had taken to making sure I had a body to return to this time when we tried exploding V’ehxness!”

As Kyoshika smiled, Gaku blanched. Perished? Previous timeline? He dropped his hat as well as his jaw before grabbing Kyoshika by her arms and shaking her. “W-what do you mean by previous timeline?  I thought Sumino was just smart but then you say this!”

Kyoshika seemed to be deep in thought before letting out a gasp. “Ah?! Did I say that? I mean Sumino-sama is incredibly smart and caring! I-it’s natural for him to know everyone!” She smiled awkwardly, scratching her head but Gaku was convinced something else was up.

He let go of Kyoshika, picked his hat up and walked around his room. “Magadori, you practically just told me Sumino is a time traveler.”

Kyoshika sighed loudly, whimpering in defeat as she clutched her sword hilt, looking down. “My sincerest apologies to you, Maruko-sama! Sumino-sama is indeed a time traveler like those samurais that have a chance to do over their final battle as the spirit compels them to!”

“Magadori, I don’t think that’s how it works.” Gaku sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. If Takumi was a time traveller, that does in fact explain how he knew so much about him and Tsubasa’s weaknesses and how to overcome it, as well as his weird behaviour thus far.

“You mentioned you perished in this… other time. Does this mean I died?” Gaku asked, afraid of the answer.

Kyoshika pressed a finger against her lips in thought, trying to remember. “Verily, though I died earlier than you all, most of you had also perished in grand warrior deaths in the Defense Room.”

The Defense Room?! Did that mean whatever they were protecting had been destroyed in that timeline? Gaku closed his notebook, laughing nervously as he sat on his bed.

“Uh, Magadori, may I ask what exactly happened then?” He questioned. If all of them died, surely whatever evil invader they were fighting against had won. That must explain the time travel bit.

“Sumino-sama slew the baby.” Kyoshika responded, giving a thumbs up. Gaku was confused.

“What baby?”

“In the Defense Room!” The baby must be some sort of enemy invader then. Gaku closed his eyes, wondering.

“Then what happened?” He asked.

Kyoshika started sniffling, hand on her chest like she was speaking of a bittersweet shonen and not reality. “The school exploded. Alas, Sumino-sama would have died had Aotsuki-sama not made him turn back time. Ah, even the valiant hero has such great friends. Only Kirifuji-sama survived in that timeline. Ah, I wonder how that Kirifuji-sama is doing.”

“What?! So Sumino turned back time to protect what’s in the Defense Room this time?” Gaku listened intently. Maybe if he understood his reasoning, he could figure out how to cheer Takumi up and punch him afterwards on him withholding information.

“Nope! He wants to destroy it!” Kyoshika sighed, pouting. “Alas, he also wants to save the cute baby this time. So he has yet to get us to barge in. Truly, a warrior who cares most for everyone.”

Gaku was even more confused. “Wait, so are we protecting something bad?!”

“You’re protecting me.” Gaku yelped as a figure formed in front of him, hot and bright. He screamed, pointing in fear.

“AAHHH!! GHOST!” He yelped, bolting behind Kyoshika. She smiled at the fire ghost like she was insane. Hell, she greeted him like he was a companion.

“Ah, Shion-sama! Pleasure to meet you here! I was explaining Sumino-sama's situation to Maruko-sama here.” She laughed, crossing her arms. “Alas, I fear I am incapable of explaining further. It is like trying to navigate an ancient temple with a maze full of apparitions!”

“It’s okay, Kyoshika. I think I can try taking over. And sorry for scaring you, Gaku.” The fire ghost, Shion, spoke, bowing his head in apology with a hand over his chest.

Gaku stammered, holding onto Kyoshika still. “O-oi, why are you talking to this ghost invader like i-it’s a friend?” He bit his bottom lip, refusing to admit that he was a coward.

“Maruko-sama! This is Shion-sama, the baby that we were meant to protect with our lives in the Defense Room! Ever since Sumino-sama explained his plan, Shion has been visiting us more often.” Kyoshika explained as this Shion waved empathetically, glowing a warm pink and purple.

“Yes, that’s me. I did not have a name before this, but Takumi gave me one and I love it. It feels so nice to have friends.” Shion smiled as Kyoshika laughed, wielding her sword. Gaku squeaked to avoid the blade.

“Hyah! I had fun explaining all my samurai mangas to you , Shion-sama! Maybe tonight you can act as my sword fight partner.” She grinned, radiating innocence. 

Shion exhaled, smiling as he laughed nervously. “Apologies, I already told Yugamu that I would watch him and Fierian in the Bio Lab. The chemicals he experiments with are fascinating when they don’t explode.”

“W-why would you want to spend time with that guy?!” Gaku yelled, pushing aside his fear to blanch at the thought of Yugamu doing something fucked and freaky in the Bio Lab. Even worse, Fierian was with him. That kid had been spending so much time with the guy that the only thing keeping Yugamu in line was the threat of Takumi killing him so brutally that he could never come back.

“Omokage-sama can be smart at times! Earlier today, I asked him if he had any idea on making Sumino-sama capable of leading again and he gave a most handsome smile, telling me that he could whip something up-” Kyoshika spoke but Gaku immediately cut her off, finger in front of her.

“SHHHHH-!! We are NOT letting Omokage disturb or experiment on Sumino. Who knows what drugs he could come up with!” Gaku shuddered, mind running wild with many things such as some kind of drug that would make Takumi clingy and possessive or a shock therapy that made him sing in limericks.

“We are going to do something normal to make Sumino and Pakron less sad. And it has to be nonviolent or Pakron may get enraged again.” Gaku groaned, thinking out loud.

“I know, Maruko-sama! Sumino-sama mentioned that you’re good at sewing! What if you made some dolls of Murvrum-sama for Sumino-sama and Pakron-sama? That way it could bring them comfort.” Kyoshika grinned. For once, she had quite a good idea.

“I still don’t like how you still know so much about me.” Gaku mumbled, looking back at his notebook. “I mean, sure I could do the doll thing but I lack the materials.”

“Really?! Wait, can you teach me how to? I want to make some for Oosuzuki-sama, Kirifuji-sama and Mojiro-sama!” Kyoshika squealed, smiling. Shion seemed to smile too.

“I’d like to join in too. That’s what friends do, I think?” He asked.

Gaku blinked. “Eh? Since when were you my friend- OOF!!” He grunted as the wind was knocked out of him by Kyoshika kicking him into the wall, brandishing her sword.

“Verily! Shion-sama is a kindred who seeks only friends! As Oosuzuki-sama decreed it, it is heresy to consider him an enemy!” She yelled as Gaku shouted, standing back up and waving his arms in front of him.

“I give in! I give in! S-Shion’s my friend too!” At that, Kyoshika smiled and sheathed her sword, looking at the drawings in Gaku’s notebook much to his dismay, groaning. Shion laughed.

“This must be how friends are like. How fascinating.” The fire ghost mused, walking near the notebook to see too. Gaku shuffled over, afraid that Shion would burn his book, to which the latter just laughed. “Oh, my flames can’t destroy physical matter, only living beings. But since this is an avatar for me to project myself to you guys, you can sort of touch me, but my real body is a baby in the Defense Room. Due to my condition, I’m unable to properly grow.”

Gaku didn’t really care for the fancy words, pushing Kyoshika and Shion aside gently, shaking his head. “I’ll think of something. But until then, seriously make sure Sumino doesn’t get himself hurt or whatever. Yakushiji told me about his troubles like… I dunno, maybe two weeks ago? Sumino really doesn’t want anyone to die so when that Murvrum guy died, Yakushiji had practically been anxious, dragging me and the other guys to train more. Something about team morale.” He muttered, doodling in his notebook.

“So, we need a training montage to cheer Sumino-sama and Pakron-sama up! Nice idea, Pakron-sama seems the type to like action.” Kyoshika smiled as Gaku facepalmed, still feeling sore from Takemaru’s last training session.

“I’d rather not… Look, you want me to make those dolls? Go gather some coloured fabric and polyester fibre.” Gaku ordered, shooing Kyoshika out of his room as well as Shion. “Let ya boy Gaku deal with this, yeah?”

“Alright, Maruko-sama!” With that, Kyoshika left his room then Shion disappeared too. Gaku sighed, trying to draw how he remembered Murvrum to look like, even taking out his film camera and checking the pictures. There was Murvrum with that radiant, contagious smile of his.

He thought deeply about everything Kyoshika had said. From the fact that Takumi was a time traveller, to the thing in the Defense Room being this Shion flames guy, to Takumi knowing an uncomfortable lot about him and the rest.

Still, Gaku also had his siblings back in the TRC. If he had time travel powers, he too would probably go back in time to save them. He reminisced, biting the end of a pencil.

Back in the orphanage, there had been this sickly boy, younger than Gaku and new. Some of the older boys had tried to pick on him before Gaku had stepped in and defended the boy. His name was Hayato, and the boy had stuck around Gaku like a koala. Eventually, everyone else at the orphanage had become practically family with Hayato. Gaku had savoured those moments, feeling happy to see his siblings get along.

Hayato had volunteered to bake in the orphanage kitchen. The little guy had managed to keep things in order simply by being there. He was like the beloved baby prince. Gaku smiled at the memories.

Then Hayato died. He put down his pencil, realising that at one point he had stopped drawing Murvrum and drawn Hayato instead. Even to this day, Gaku could remember what happened. He smiled sadly, continuing on a new page to draw Murvrum.

Of course, Hayato’s passing had been inevitable but it still made everyone sad in the orphanage. Gaku had no time for grief, he had to cheer his siblings up. He already had to deal with loss whenever one of his siblings was adopted and left the orphanage forever, so perhaps that was why Hayato’s didn’t hit as hard as it did.

Gaku obviously still felt sad, but he was the bigger brother. He had comforted everyone by saying Hayato lived on in their hearts, that every action they did had to be in order or Hayato’s spirit would bite them. That had gotten everyone to feel better, even him.

He laughed to himself, finishing up the design for a doll of Murvrum. It was not quite a doll though. While Gaku did do a lot of work, none of them included those ceramic or plastic dolls. The best he could do were plush dolls.

In the end, he continued drawing designs for everyone in the SDU, yawning as he stretched from sitting so much. He reached over to his bowl of chicken and egg rice, finishing up before taking a large drink of his milk, ignoring the little bit left. Gaku got up and headed to bring the dishes to the cafeteria.

It was pretty late that night so he didn’t expect much, dumping his stuff in the dishwasher and whistling to himself. He turned around only to bump into Darumi. Gaku screamed, hiding behind one of the humanoid machines of the Ration-O-matic as Darumi laughed.

“Kyohoho! You just got Darumi’d! Anyeo? What is Gaku doing up so late?” She asked, finger on her mouth as she struggled to think. Gaku sighed, grumbling as he stepped out from behind Ration-O-matic.

“Just wanted to put my things to be washed… I’m so glad I don’t need to hand wash my stuff though. It’s a pain and just tiring as hell.” He shrugged as Darumi cackled.

“Me too! Me too! Darumi is always awake though. I eat whatever snacks there are.” To prove it, she started eating a bunch of peppermint candy in one go. Gaku shuddered.

“N-noted, Amemiya…” He blanched, planning to leave back to his room when Darumi spoke up.

“Oh yea! Takumi is still in the courtyard. Darumi heard from Kyoshika that you were going to cheer him up. So go!” Darumi cackled, shoving Gaku by his shoulders as he screeched. He was pushed like that all the way to the courtyard. When the two bursted through the door, Gaku saw Parmith glare at him from within her cage, mumbling stuff as she covered the blanket over herself.

Sitting by Murvrum’s grave was Takumi himself, staring blankly at the headstone. There was a half eaten bowl of curry, seeming to have been from Kurara. Gaku squeaked, whispering to Darumi. “This is a bad idea, Amemiya! Let go of me!”

“Oh, okie!” With that she shoved him forward, giggling and dashing out to leave him to deal with what remained of Takumi’s person. Gaku grumbled, this must have been her goal this whole time, to maybe get Takumi to lash out on him, maybe even kill him.

He glanced to the courtyard door and saw Darumi peeking in, giggling. Gaku groaned and moved towards Takumi. He would likely get fried but he needed to ask a question either way.

Eito sat by Murvrum’s grave. He covered his ears, feeling like he’d hear Murvrum’s voice if he didn’t.

“T-thank… you… I had fun with all of you… A-Aotsuki… you’re like the moon…”

It was the first time anyone aside from Takumi had actually cared about him. One of the people that he never really put mind to. He was so used to hating humanity but Murvrum wasn’t human, he was Futuran, and hell he saw his beauty in all its glory without his disorder affecting him. Yet still, he chose Takumi over Murvrum.

Eito wondered, if he had chosen Murvrum in that moment, would he still have been alive? This must be what Takumi felt like, having to choose, grieving the consequences knowing the other would have had equally if not possibly worse circumstances.

He needed to carve Murvrum’s face into his memories. A fallen Futuran because of the war brought upon them by humanity’s plight. If it weren’t for Takumi, he would have killed all the humans right then and there for starting this damned war. In another life, perhaps Murvrum would be doing whatever he wanted without the pressure of fighting on him.

He pondered, what would Muvrum even do? Eito never got to properly know him. Well, him and Takumi both. They seemed to naturally hide in the crevices of every room, presence not often acknowledged unless needed. At least he had Takumi to share in his loneliness.

Speaking of Takumi, Eito exhaled, closing his eyes and returning to their headspace. There he was, in a worse state than Eito himself. Takumi seemed to flinch at Eito’s presence, laughing awkwardly. “O-oh, hi Eito.”

“I look like a corpse to you again, no?” Eito questioned. It was less an ask, more a statement, but it helped to cement his thoughts when Takumi nodded, covering his face.

“I hate this so much. We came back to save everyone and Murvrum died . What would Dahl’xia say?” Takumi laughed hysterically, groaning as he fell backwards onto the bed. “Eito, was this even worth it?”

“What was?” Eito knew damn well what Takumi meant but questioned either way, allowing the latter to speak his feelings as he sat on the couch.

“Coming back in time. You were the one that did this, wanting us to come back in time to save them, you know? You said we had to save them or you’d kill me.” He chuckled while Eito just stared solemnly, taking off his glasses in their shared headspace.

“I sometimes wonder where the old Eito went, the one who hated me so much that he had pretty much possessed me and made me see only more Eitos.” Takumi muttered.

Eito shifted in his seat, sighing. “Do you want that back? Seeing only me I mean. So you don’t have to see your friends dead.”

Takumi sat upright, shaking in disbelief. “NO! N-no, I mean- I’d still end up seeing you dead, and that feels worse even though I know everyone’s death hurts. I… I think I understand you now.”

“Hm? What do you mean by that?”

“This… this whole thing about seeing someone as a monster.” Takumi gestured vaguely, muttering, more so to himself than anything. “You see others as…”

“Formless rotting flesh.” Eito provided.

“Right… close enough. Sometimes it feels like when I look at people I just see them dead. Not just normal lifeless, they’d have these- these injuries. Eito, when I look at you sometimes, well, more like now, it feels like I’m looking at you but it’s- it’s not you. You’re dead to me and I hate it.” Takumi let out a sob, shaking.

Eito frowned, moving closer, sitting on the bed next to him, patting him as Takumi flinched. He stopped patting, waiting for Takumi to calm down before giving him an awkward side hug. “ Well, I’m here, not dead.”

“I killed you, Eito, with my own two hands. How- how do i know that you’re not some hallucination?” Takumi asked, causing Eito to glare at him. He snapped his fingers, making Takumi take over his body for a second before controlling his hand, flicking his forehead as Takumi yelped.

Eito brought Takumi back into their headspace, sighing. “Takumi-kun, just because I’m in your head doesn’t mean I’m not real. As for Murvrum-sama… I have a feeling his death would haunt me too. But you must not let it drag you down.”

“Easy for you to say… you’re good at acting, Eito.” Takumi mumbled, lifting his knees up to his chest on the bed. Eito wanted to slap him right then and there but thought against it.

“Takumi-kun, since you’re still alive, can’t you carry Murvrum’s wish with you like you did with your friends from the second timeline?” Eito asked. Of course, it was rather silly since he technically gave those hopes and dreams to Nozomi, and those wishes died the moment Eito forcefully turned back time.

“I don’t even know his wish! For all I know, it could’ve been you!” Takumi yelled, sniffling. Eito froze, laughing nervously.

“Whatever do you mean by tha-”

“Don’t act dumb, Eito! Murvrum, he- he asked for you. That’s why I let you take over. He wants you alive.” Takumi shook, seeming to be close to breaking again. “But every time I look at you, I keep seeing you dead , regardless of what you think of yourself. Tell me, Eito, how am I supposed to honour his wish if I can’t tell if you’re actually alive with me? For all I know, you could be actually dead and I could never tell.”

“How can I show you that I’m alive then? Tell me, Takumi-kun, since that seems to be the root of many of our problems right now.” Eito held Takumi’s hands gently, looking straight into those blue eyes. He knew Takumi held immense guilt over his friends’ deaths in the previous timeline, and that Murvrum, whom they weren’t particularly close to, still died in this timeline due to a choice.

It was always one choice or another. Takumi sniffled, tearing up as he shakily freed his hands from Eito’s wiping away his own tears. “I don’t know… I didn’t want to kill you, Eito.”

“No, you did. You did with all your heart. But it was also my fault for pushing you further to do that, to kill me.” Eito sighed, rubbing his own arm. “Takumi-kun, not everything is your own fault. There can be so many reasons that lead up to a choice you make. It’s not our fault that Ima-kun and Kako-san didn’t participate. Maybe if they did, Murvrum-sama would still be alive. But Murvrum-sama died protecting us, wanting us happy. That is what I believe, Takumi-kun, so you have to believe that too.”

Eito gently pried Takumi’s hands from his face, cupping those wet cheeks of his. Takumi looked so disheveled, his bangs a mess of red, black and white. Eito gave him a small kiss, lifting his bangs to the side to peck at his forehead. Takumi sniffled, looking down. “I-I guess so, Eito… but that doesn’t help with the fact I keep seeing you dead, I keep seeing everyone dead and I hate it so much.”

“Focus on one thing at a time, Takumi-kun. Focus on Murvrum’s final wish first. Find it in yourself to pursue happiness.” Eito smiled as Takumi pouted.

“How are you so good at comforting people?” He mumbled. Eito laughed, pinching Takumi’s cheeks as the other whined.

“I’m good at comforting my Takumi-kun.” Eito smiled, distracting Takumi from his own pains for now.

Then, he felt a tap on his body. Both of them did. Eito sighed, allowing Takumi to rest more in their headspace as he assumed control of their body again. Standing behind him was a blurry, vague bundle of flesh. Had he not recognised that acrid scent of pennies and copper, he would not recognise it as Gaku.

“Sumino, Amemiya kind of dragged me to check on you so uh. You good, right?” Gaku seemed anxious. Of course, Eito had appeared to be spacing out just a few seconds ago. He looked at Murvrum’s grave, haunted by the memory of him dying in his arms.

“Of course I am, Maruko!” Eito smiled brightly up at him from where he sat. Perhaps he was overcompensating, but if he was unnerving, Gaku should be able to leave soon.

“W- No you’re not! Dude, you’ve been sitting by this guy’s grave so much! I don’t know what happened that night between you two, but you’ve got to stop moping around.” Gaku sighed, taking his cap off and biting it. That must be why the cap appears so torn. “Look, I was going to invite you to explore with me tomorrow for some materials. But if you’re not in the right state of mind-”

“I’ll do it.” Eito and Takumi both needed a break from death. They needed a break from seeing everyone dying, rotting. Eito smiled before looking back at Murvrum’s grave, ignoring the ghost that kept haunting the corner of his vision.

At some point, Gaku had gone away, presumably to sleep. He could hear Parmith cursing in her sleep still, constantly talking of adoring V’ehxness. But that still doesn’t stop Eito from seeing him .

Eito turned around and there he was, unaffected by Eito and Takumi’s blurry vision. He stood as if he weren’t dead, half transformed with inky clawed arms, wings around his hips. Those eyes stared at him blankly, sometimes gold, sometimes red. He never spoke, simply standing there, dripping blood from the stab wounds all over.

Eito had tried to talk to him before to no avail, even tried touching. All of it would make him feel extremely tired and he'd find himself curled up next to Murvrum’s grave as though nothing happened. But Eito knew who that was. Murvrum’s ghost had come to haunt him.

Even Takumi couldn’t see him, only Eito. This must be like Takumi’s fears of Eito not being real. Because Eito knew for a damn fact that Murvrum was dead, he was gone, yet he’d always just stand there in the courtyard, staring at him.

It was only in the courtyard that Murvrum would appear. Eito vaguely wondered if the only reason he could see him was because he was supposed to be dead. Takumi was right, Eito was pretty much just a ghost that came to possess him really, a ghost that refused to die.

In a way, perhaps Murvrum was beckoning Eito to follow him. But he guessed he would just have to live with that. He loved Takumi so much, too much. He wanted Takumi to live happily for these hundred days, for him to finally achieve the peace he wanted.

Eito sighed, smiling sadly to himself as he laid beside Murvrum’s grave, closing his eyes and allowing sleep to take hold. He could feel Takumi hugging him for comfort in their headspace, so he hugged back.

Eito could not let his feelings falter. He would save everyone with Takumi, for Takumi. He exhaled, holding Takumi close. “I’m here, Takumi-kun.”

“I don’t want to lose you too, Eito.” Takumi sighed, burying his face in Eito’s chest as the other stared forward.

“I will always be here to help you if you need me, Takumi-kun.” Eito muttered, kissing Takumi’s head again, gently caressing him. It was strange. He had been so full of hate just two months ago. Now he was so full of love. Perhaps this was how he was always supposed to be without his disorder, or maybe he had simply spent so much time sharing Takumi’s thoughts that he’d gotten soft .

“I don’t want anyone to die, Eito.” Takumi sobbed. Eito held him tightly, spooning him. 

“Then don’t let Murvrum-sama’s death be in vain, Takumi-kun. Keep everyone left alive and happy for him, keep yourself alive, Takumi-kun.” Eito whispered.

“It’s so much though, Eito. I can’t keep everyone alive by myself!” Takumi pulled himself from Eito’s chest, staring at him with those teary eyes of his. Eito felt his heart break. He sighed, rubbing Takumi’s cheeks, wiping away his tears with a gloved hand.

“That’s why I’m here, Takumi-kun. That’s why your friends are here. Come on, rest up. Then we’ll be exploring tomorrow with Gaku-kun.” Eito kissed Takumi on the forehead again. The latter looked up at him, shifting their positions so he was on top.

“Can… can we…?” Takumi seemed unsure but it was clear he needed a distraction. Eito frowned but nodded, kissing Takumi deeply. He could feel the tears fall from the other as he cried, but Eito continued for him, for both of them. They needed a break, a distraction. Eito was happy to provide.

Chapter Text

Takumi awoke on day 26 to find Fierian lying next to him, asleep. He sat up, patting the pink blob as he yawned, still groggy. He must have slept through the morning announcement. When he awoke, he saw Gaku already in his hemoanima uniform, standing over him.

“Come on, Sumino. We got to get exploring.” Gaku threw an Infuser into Takumi’s lap. He stood up, still feeling rather tired. He looked at Fierian lying next to Murvrum’s grave, his heart tightening in his chest. He desperately wanted to stay by Fierian’s side, guarding the one person he knew was real and alive and his.

“Oi, don’t tell me you’re chickening out on the promise you made yesterday.” Gaku sighed, turning around to walk away. “Oh well, if you want to dip from the exploration, suit yourself.”

Takumi froze. For a flicker of a moment, Gaku looked as dead as he was three weeks ago in the Defense Room, turning into a blackened mummy beneath Takumi’s hands and his blade. He quickly glanced back down at Fierian, taking in his blurry little form, breathing quick as he patted him, trying to calm himself down.

“W-wait, Maruko. Let me um, take Fierian to our room first.” Takumi muttered. Gaku sighed as Takumi pocketed his Infuser, gently lifting Fierian up onto his chest. The kid was a bit heavy but Takumi didn’t mind.

“Fine. But we’re leaving as soon as you drop him off.” Gaku huffed, leaving the courtyard. Takumi looked down at Fierian, barely making him out.

Takumi carried the boy through the halls of the academy. Perhaps he should have let Eito be in control since he had better bearings with their current eyesight, but then he’d never have been able to hold someone—physically—close like this. Again, Eito did not count since he and Takumi shared the same body, much to his dismay.

He smiled, laying Fierian in bed and tucking him under the sheets. He felt Fierian sucking on his thumb and chuckled softly to himself, removing it from his mouth. “Sleep well.”

With that, Takumi went off to the Entrance Hall. With each step away from the one person he knew was truly alive, he felt himself becoming increasingly disconnected with reality, bumping into him.

“Watch where you’re going, Takumi-kun!” Takumi winced, looking to see a tower of white.

“S-sorry, Aotsuki.” He muttered awkwardly, continuing his way to the Entrance Hall. He heard footsteps beside him. That shuffling from fabric could only belong to Eito’s jacket.

“I suppose you’re tagging along for the exploration as well then?” Eito sighed as Takumi stopped, turning to him. For a moment, he could only see him dead, those damned words in his head again.

“L-looks like this was the end for me… Farewell, Takumi-kun… You know… until the very end… I hated, hated, hated… and deeply loved you…”

A laugh bubbled out of his throat as he forced himself to walk more, slowing his pace. This wasn’t Eito from that second timeline. If anything, that Eito was gone, long dead. Even Second Eito had come from before that Eito. That Eito was the one that Takumi first felt love for all over.

It felt like betrayal, thinking about him . Takumi had his Eito already. He ended up bumping into Third Eito again as the latter had walked faster and stopped in front of him.

“You really aren’t in the mood at all, are you, Takumi-kun?” Eito sighed, crossing his arms. Takumi hung his head low, not saying anything. He had promised his Eito that he would go along with the exploration. A break from death.

“Y-yeah. I’m fine, Aotsuki.” Takumi muttered, heading into the Entrance Hall. There, Gaku and Kyoshika were waiting, already in their Hemoanima uniforms.

“Oi, be faster. We’re gonna be out all day. I’m not gonna wait any further.” Gaku scoffed, tilting his head to Kyoshika to take the fire extinguisher. Takumi stared at them vaguely, spacing out. In a blink, Gaku was on the floor, whispering his final hopes and wishes, burnt and smiling wistfully.

It was like Takumi was in the Defense Room again, moving forward soundlessly, even as his friends screamed around him to get it done quickly. Tears flowed as he raised his Infuser. It would all be over. All this suffering would end soon and there would be peace for Futurans.

“Sumino-?!” 

It would all end here. Humanity would harm Futurans no longer.

“Takumi-kun!”

He felt that his body was wrenched from Gaku’s corpse. He reached out. He needed to end this once and for all. He needed more power.

He felt a sharp sting on his face. Takumi jolted, staggering back. They were in the Ruins outside the school, beyond the wall of Undying Flames. Gaku was on the ground, scuffling away from Takumi as Kyoshika stood beside Gaku, sword drawn. Then that pain…

“Takumi-kun, are you alright?” He felt Eito’s gloves touch his face, covering his eyes so he did not have to see. He could feel his own tears, hands shaking as he dropped his sword.

“W-why are you asking if he is alright?! I-I nearly died to him!! Jeez!” Takumi heard Gaku stand up, dusting himself off. His voice sounded shaky. “He even destroyed my machine gun, damnit!”

“Sumino-sama was acting very scary…” Kyoshika added. From what Takumi could hear she dragged Gaku elsewhere much to his dismay.

“I c-can walk, Magadori.” Gaku mumbled, the two’s voices fading into the distance. “Sumino, Aotsuki, we’ll be going on ahead first to find more materials.”

His heartbeat rang in his ears. He had nearly killed Gaku. Takumi let out a strangled sob, leaning forward. Reluctantly, Eito embraced him. For once, Takumi had warmth. He pretended just a little, he could pretend it was his Eito hugging him.

It was nice, comfortable. It was everything Takumi had missed. He couldn’t remember the last time he had thoroughly hugged someone like this. Even with Nozomi, he thought to be careful to not intrude on her physical boundaries. Hell, it must have been in those childhood memories of his when he last had a hug.

“Karua…” Takumi couldn’t help it. He knew those memories were fake, that Karua’s character was created in Nozomi’s image, that even his mother was fake. But that just made everything worse.

He had no real family to rely on. The only person he could even call his was his Eito. Yes, he would be saving everyone in this timeline too where he could, but they all seemed to have their own lives. It felt like he was just interfering with everything, protecting people that had long since given up their hopes and dreams and died to his blade.

All his friends were dead. These people of this timeline felt unreal. They should all be dead by Takumi’s hand. He sobbed.

At some point, his legs must have given and he had to have passed out. When he opened his eyes, he smelled lavender. He blinked, finding himself carried on Eito’s back. His arms were dangling limply around Eito’s neck, their bodies pressed up against each other.

He glanced to the side to see Gaku carrying a giant, slightly broken plastic container, filled to the brim with multicoloured fabric and yarn as well as what seemed to be cotton. Kyoshika was talking cheerfully with Gaku about her favourite manga, while he was chatting passionately about some sort of yuri, both excited.

“Maruko-sama! Which shounen scrolls have you studied from? You seem to be very knowledgeable!” Kyoshika asked, shifting the fire extinguisher from under her arm to put out the small patch of Undying Flames before them. For a second, Takumi could only see blinding light, then felt emptiness where Kyoshika should’ve stood. He closed his eyes, resigning to being carried and simply listening.

“Eh, I think I’ve seen a lot because of my brothers watching them but I don’t really bother sticking around after a couple episodes. However, one of my younger brothers would always drag me specifically to watch Sailor Moon.” Gaku sighed, searching a barrel and finding some scrap metal that he could use to create more stuff, putting it in the container.

“Ah, I liked those cousins! Sailor Uranus and Sailor Neptune were such a good fighting duo.” Kyoshika mimicked the noises of the characters fighting, laughing.

Gaku gasped. “Time out, time out.” There was the noise of something being put on the ground, which Takumi could only assume was that broken container. “Those two are NOT cousins!”

“They’re not? Whatever do you mean, Maruko-sama?” Kyoshika asked in confusion, putting down the fire extinguisher as the group took a resting spot while Gaku went on and on about girl’s love and yuri.

Takumi didn’t understand a thing that was said. He felt Eito putting him down on the ground, groaning and gagging in disgust as he sat beside him. “Can’t believe I have to carry Takumi-kun. Disgusting and so, so ugly.” That was Eito alright.

“Takumi-kun, are you alright?” That familiar voice and tone called for him as Takumi let himself sink into his headspace, finding comfort in being enveloped by his Eito’s presence. Eito smiled at him, forming himself from the darkness. “Is it too much?”

He nodded, sitting on the ground. Their shared headspace had changed. It was so much brighter, fuller. There were vaguely Gaku and Kyoshika shaped blobs in the distance, and an Eito shaped blob sitting beside him. But the kicker was his Eito standing before him, as brilliant as the day he had come back, before Takumi had killed him.

“I thought we could use a change of place.” Eito hummed.

“H… how did you do this…?” Takumi asked, staring at his surroundings. He stood up, flinching when he saw himself asleep on the ground. Eito simply laughed, holding Takumi and it was like the world around them faded away.

“I was messing around with our cryptoglobin. You’ve absorbed so much from the past two timelines and I remembered Shion-kun mentioning about having an avatar. It’s not exactly the same, the others can’t see us either, and we can’t stray too far from our body.” Eito mused.

“Our body…” Takumi repeated, staring at Eito. Those beautiful eyes, sometimes lavender, sometimes baby blue. Those silver strands. He hugged Eito and cried when he felt real warmth.

“Yes, just a moment for the two of us. I even blurred out everyone else so neither of us have to see their ugly faces.” Eito smiled, hands encircling Takumi’s waist. Soon, Gaku and Kyoshika picked their stuff back up and began walking. Third Eito sighed, picking Takumi’s body back up and carrying him on his back, following behind. “Come on, we can’t let them get ahead of us.”

Eito grasped Takumi’s hand ever so gently as the latter let himself be pulled along, smiling giddily. He didn’t have to see his friends dead again, he could stay like this with his Eito forever. “Still… How is this all possible? You never tried this when we first came here and we haven’t absorbed anymore hemoanima.” Takumi asked, in disbelief.

Eito hummed to himself, pulling Takumi into a dance, both of them laughing and giggling. They were awkward with their moves, neither having danced. “Takumi-kun, are you sure you wanna know the truth?”

“You’ve always been my truth, Eito.” Takumi whispered, his breath taken by the way the sun shone upon Eito’s pale skin and made his eyes light up. Eito seemed stunned, growing flustered as he laughed, pulling Takumi by the hand to follow the others. Their fingers were intertwined and Eito felt so warm.

“I absorbed Murvrum-sama.” Eito laughed brightly. Takumi froze, letting their hands go. Eito staggered to a stop, looking back at Takumi, chuckling nervously. His eyes flickered between him and the others. “Takumi-kun, come on. If we don’t follow them, we’ll disappear back into our headspace.”

“You… you absorbed him? After we had laid him to rest? After we buried him?!” Takumi shook, staring at Eito. Hiruko’s blackened mummy flashed through his mind as he stepped back, feeling his world spin.

Eito reached out, grabbing Takumi and forcing him onto his back. Takumi shook, anger filling his veins as he beat against Eito’s body like a child throwing a tantrum, breathing heavily. “Eito, let me go! What did you do to Murvrum?! You said we promised to save everyone!”

“Yes, and Murvrum-sama was dead. It was such a shame. We were supposed to save everyone after all.” Eito hummed to himself, seeming far too cheery. His grip on Takumi tightened, preventing him from pushing himself off. “And, well, you have me. Somehow, despite everything, I managed to exist despite you killing me, Takumi-kun.”

“S-so… you-” Takumi could not believe what Eito was saying. He did not want to believe it at all.

“Yep! While you were asleep in our shared headspace, I took control, went and dug Murvrum-sama out with my bare hands, then absorbed him the very same night we buried him.” Eito smiled.

“Y-you- your monologues never cease to unnerve me. But how could you, Eito?! He was our friend!” Takumi cried. Through his strength alone, he pushed himself off Eito, dusting off dirt that didn’t exist, walking beside him and the others. He did not want to be held by hands that killed. Did Eito even kill at all? He had simply consumed Murvrum after death.

Who was Takumi kidding? He had fallen for a traitor, a killer. For that, he too was a killer. He had almost killed Gaku even. How many of those commanders’ lives had he taken in the past? Eito was part of him now. He had to take responsibility. It was all his fault.

He squatted on the ground, closing his eyes tightly. He felt a hand on his shoulder. Takumi half expected Eito to just force him up again. “Takumi-kun, did it bother you that much that I consumed Murvrum-sama?”

Takumi opened his eyes, staring at those lavender eyes. So beautiful and yet so dangerous, monstrous even.  He flinched under Eito’s stare, remaining in his squatting position even as the others left. “Y-yes. Yes, it does. I… I’d rather not absorb anyone at all, Eito. I’d rather we not absorb anyone.”

Takumi stood up abruptly, stunning Eito for a second. He shoved Eito backward, pointing into his chest as he laughed. It was an unholy sound, wrenched from the depths of hell, uttered by a mad man. “This, this , is still my body, Eito. Maybe, had you done it in your own body, I would not have cared as much since Murvrum is long dead. But you absorbing him meant I’m absorbing him as well, Eito. Did you not care to think about how I feel?!”

“So, if I had absorbed Murvrum-sama of my own will, in my own body, you would not have cared?” Eito’s eyes were unreadable as he dragged Takumi forward with him to join the others. Takumi yelled and shook and struggled, but Eito’s grip was tight.

“Eito-! Let me go!!” Takumi shouted, tears in his eyes. It felt like Eito had betrayed his trust all over again. He really did not want to believe it, but how else were they able to stand far from Takumi’s body in this form of neither headspace nor reality?

“Murvrum-sama was the one who wanted me to absorb him.” Eito stated simply. Takumi went still in shock and Eito hauled him onto his back.

It was a quiet journey. Third Eito’s vague form carried Takumi’s real body. His Eito carried his weird projection on his back. Takumi spoke no more, instead Eito did the whole time.

“Well, Takumi-kun, I do apologise for having broken your trust again. Surely, it must be painful, and I will say, I truly am sorry for any pain I have caused you. But every life is valuable. We’re carrying Murvrum-sama’s hopes and dreams with us, Takumi-kun. You’ve given the dreams of your friends from the second timeline to Nozomi-san, but we still have the friends of this timeline.

“I did find a note on Murvrum-sama’s person, you know? He talked about how the greatest act of Futuran romance is to be able to fuse with a person. Like Valla-Garzo-sama and Szanshin-sama did. So I thought, maybe he had wanted to do such a thing with me. He liked me, did you know that, Takumi-kun? Me, a defect, capable of being loved. If it were still the previous timeline, I’d have laughed at how disgusting and absurd that was. But that changed because you changed me, Takumi-kun-”

“Are you saying you love Murvrum more than me?” Takumi muttered, tired. He had no idea what Eito had done to give them these forms, but he was exhausted trying to stay awake like this, his own form a bit faint. With Eito’s betrayal of his trust and all of this, Takumi was far too tired to stay awake, too tired to stay alive even.

“Takumi-kun? No, I don’t love him that way. I simply cherished his companionship while he was alive, that’s all.” Eito hummed, still sounding so damn cheery. It sickened Takumi to his core.

“Oh. Okay.” Takumi’s words were short. He did not want to have to spend more time and energy talking to a traitor. He could not even trust someone who knew him intimately. He closed his eyes and his form dissipated.

Eito paused in his tracks when he felt the weight on his back disappear. He looked back, and Takumi was no longer there. Eito closed his eyes, prodding in their shared headspace and felt Takumi’s presence, walls constructed around him.

He sighed, it was a given that this would have happened. Of course, Murvrum never gave him permission to absorb him. That is probably why Eito can still see Murvrum’s ghost staring at him from a distance, even while exploring.

Those hollow, dull eyes that once held such affection for him, stared at him in disappointment. Eito knew he had defiled order, but better him than Takumi. At least with Murvrum’s power, he and Takumi were able to have these forms. Not quite physical, but Takumi could feel his warmth for once.

Maybe he had gone too far. It was a gamble he had taken after all. Not all gamblers hit the jackpot. Even if they do, the high of winning it all would only wash out and leave one feeling empty like they had lost it all.

Eito perked up, hearing Gaku speak as he walked in his phantom form. “Ugh. Why did we even bring Sumino with us? One, he tried to kill me. And two, he’s been unconscious this whole exploration! He’s lucky that we had only gotten into two fights thus far. Seriously, if he were awake, we could carry more stuff too!”

“Easy, Maruko-sama. I did ask you to do this exploration for Sumino-sama, so let the burden fall upon me.” Kyoshika sighed, crossing her arms as she frowned, stomach rumbling. “Perchance we should consume of our lunch hour nutrients.”

“You can’t just say perchance!” Gaku pouted as he sighed, finding a shady spot as they all sat down there. Eito shuffled over, sitting next to Takumi’s unconscious body as Third Eito grunted, stretching his arms. “And what about Aotsuki?! You said he betrayed you all!”

Eito flinched, thinking Gaku was talking about him, only for Third Eito to snarl, scoffing. “I have yet to do anything of the sort in this timeline. Count your blessings that I’m doing this solely because it puts a nail in humanity’s plans.”

“See?! He’s a traitor! Magadori, I know you want me to help Sumino and all, but do we seriously need to bring Aotsuki along?!” Gaku groaned, opening up a can of rations, scooping up the tuna spread with a cracker and munching on it. “He could backstab us at any moment! He only sees us as ugly humans.”

“Nay. We are neither ugly nor humans.” Kyoshika corrected Gaku. He simply groaned, munching his crackers with more fervour while Kyoshika pulled the tab on a can of soup, dipping some bread in and eating it gleefully.

“Whatever! Aotsuki still sees us like we’re nothing but monsters! How can I feel safe with someone whose inherent past involved him killing his parents and a hospital full of sick people, elderly and children-?!”

“Can you at least not pretend that I’m not here?” Third Eito grumbled, being the only one to bother heating a can of food, using his Infuser to dice some herbs he had plucked during expedition to add to it.

“Apologies, Aotsuki-sama. Maruko-sama still seems to be a bit upset.” Kyoshika laughed awkwardly but Eito’s eyes were on Third Eito’s food. He was cooking food from scratch. It was a given, but it looked much more delicious compared to Kyoshika and Gaku’s rations.

Eito glanced at Takumi’s unconscious body, feeling it within himself when their stomach growled. He thought deeply but not for long, closing his eyes as he let his form dissipate, taking control of Takumi’s body once more.

He stirred, whimpering from the brightness around them, sitting up. “Oh, look who’s finally awake! And of course it’s at this hour.” Gaku grumbled. Everything was blurry once again, the people looking like flesh monsters once more.

Eito winced, trying to sit up but it seemed that their body didn’t want to obey, muscles cramped. Third Eito helped to sit him up but the touch felt foreign, distant even. Eito had been in his other form for much longer than usual, and going back to Takumi’s body always felt stiff afterwards.

“Sumino-sama! Good morning!” Kyoshika’s voice was painful to hear as Eito closed his eyes, trying to adjust himself quietly.

“You idiot, it’s ‘good afternoon’, not morning!” Gaku sighed, eating his food. “Sumino, I think you really should not have come along. I have Aotsuki here to deal with things further.”

“I’ve been kidnapped.” Third Eito sighed, eating his cooked food. The aroma was strong and covered every other foul smell.

Second Eito found himself drooling, hungry. Before he knew it, he was leaning against Third Eito, staring at his food. “Takumi-kun-!! Get off me, you ugly, disgusting-!”

“Aotsuki-kun, can I have a bite?” Second Eito asked. However, even if the other had said no, he’d likely have snatched it from under his gaze.

Third Eito seemed to freeze, squinting beneath that mass of blurry flesh. Eito never thought he’d consider himself monstrous, but Third Eito looked so abhorrent. “Eito-kun…?” His voice was quiet in disbelief as if he could not believe his other self would act like this.

“Aotsuki-kun, I’m hungry.” Second Eito frowned, pondering Third Eito’s words. From even his own self not recognising him, to his Takumi finding him monstrous. He internally laughed at the absurdity of it all.

“Oi, what are you two doing? Sumino, you’d better eat faster or whatever and actually fight with us.” Gaku groaned in the distance. His voice was so sharp, piercing. It hurt. Second Eito visibly grimaced, snarling at him. Gaku raised his hands. “Woah there! I didn’t say anything that bad. Geez, calm down, Sumino.”

“Sumino-sama, you can have my food if you want!” Kyoshika laughed. And her voice sounded like something coming out of hell itself. Eito covered his ears, closing his eyes.

This must be a withdrawal from his other form. His sensitivity to everything seemed to quadruple. He curled up, hunger be damned. He needed to get away from these nauseating monsters.

Eito flinched as he felt something slimy cover his eyes. He almost screamed, finding it utterly disgusting. Humans needed to die. They were all monsters.

He searched around for anything, feeling a stick on the ground. He picked it up, driving it into the monster. He delighted in the monster’s screams, laughing hysterically. “Ugly… revolting humans!!”

Everything was bright, far too bright to comprehend anything. The next thing Eito knew was a burning pain in his right hand. Then he could not feel it at all, screaming. The monsters were attacking him. He fumbled with his left hand, feeling for his weapon again, shakily picking it up as he lifted his arm, snarling.

Blood rushed in his veins. It thrummed in his ears, singing for more, screaming for more. Another blazing heat went through him and he collapsed, unable to stand. His left hand continued to grip his weapon, clenching his teeth. He had to protect himself from these monsters. He had to protect Takumi from them.

Takumi. Eito froze. He had gotten Takumi hurt again after he had betrayed his trust. It was inevitable, a defect like him would only hurt those around him, even the only one he truly cared for. Those monsters dared to approach him even. He held onto his weapon tightly, the hilt familiar with his and Takumi’s shared warmth. He tried to crawl only to find blood trailing from where he should have legs.

“Stay away!! Ugly beasts! Foul, revolting monsters!” Eito was panicking. He was far from the academy. If he died here, Takumi would die too. Try as he might, he was afraid of death. He didn’t want it taking Takumi from him, or him from Takumi.

Eito’s head rang as he felt something hard hit him. He reached into his headspace, still feeling the walls around Takumi. He thought he had done enough, changed enough. It still wasn’t enough.

“I’m sorry, Takumi-kun.” He whispered, trying to break through their shared headspace. Eito tried to take control again, to turn back time, but Takumi was unrelenting. He was truly done living. If they died here, they were both goners.

“Takumi-kun, please, please let me redeem myself-” Eito pleaded. His dignity always crumbled around Takumi. Takumi glared at him through those hardened walls, his features distorted beneath it as he sat on his bed, a cocoon around him.

“Look what you did, Eito!! There’s no undoing this!” Takumi exploded, tears running down his face as he yelled, angry, upset. “We should’ve just let us die from the beginning, Eito! You’re always messing things up. You betray my trust after I’ve given you so many chances, Eito! I’ve given you too many chances. We’re dying and we’ll stay dead, Eito.”

“No! Takumi-kun, I don’t think you understand-” Eito tried to get a word in only for Takumi to interrupt.

“NO!! You don’t understand, Eito. I’ve changed but you… what are you? You’re not the Aotsuki Eito that I hated and loved.” Takumi swallowed, glaring at him with those eyes, electric and sharp. Eito flinched, hurt by Takumi’s words. He glared back, sitting on the couch away from him.

Eito had simply done what he thought was right and just! However, as Murvrum’s faint form continued to haunt him, those gold eyes boring into him, he had to wonder, just how much had he fucked up. He badly wanted to undo all he had done, or at least atone for it all. But if he and Takumi truly were dead, then this guilt and regret would be his forever punishment.

Eito winced, covering his eyes as he saw Takumi— no, it was the other Eito —collapsed before him, hand and legs amputated. He clutched at his abdomen, coughing up blood as Kyoshika supported him. Another time, he’d probably find her touch revolting but he could hardly stand after what the other Eito had just done.

He had called him a monster . Eito wiped his mouth, grimacing as Kyoshika lifted him by the shoulders. “Aotsuki-sama! Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m fine, Kyoshika-san. However, I think our dear Takumi-kun isn’t.” Eito coughed, applying pressure on his wound.

“What the HELL was that about?! I told you Sumino has gone mad!” Gaku groaned, gagging as he put Takumi’s hand and legs in a spare container. “Yeah, we’re going back. I’ve had enough for today. We got those cages in the courtyard, right? Shove Sumino in there! He’s insane.”

“Maruko-sama, it’s just Sumino-sama having a moment-” Kyoshika tried to step in, sounding a bit hurt as Gaku pointed at Takumi.

“How do you know that?! First, you tell me that Sumino came back to save us all! Then, you tell me that he’s cuckoo and has Aotsuki in his head or whatever that means. And now you tell me he’s just having a moment after he tried to kill me and Aotsuki today!” Gaku shook, exhausted.

“Magadori, don’t think I forgot you telling me how all my siblings aren’t real!” Gaku yelled, pushing a finger into Kyoshika’s chest as she supported Eito. She gasped, covering her mouth.

“I thought Maruko-sama would take it fine! Oosuzuki-sama-” Kyoshika tried defending herself but Gaku stomped his foot.

“Stop glazing that crazy lady! Not everyone can be ‘Oh so perfect’ like ‘rich Miss Oosuzuki’!” Gaku yelled, going to handle the bits where Takumi’s legs were blown to pieces. “Ew, what the hell did you do to Sumino, Magadori? Didn’t expect your sword to blast his legs out.”

“U-um, Maruko-sama. You never let me finish.” Kyoshika looked away, biting her lip awkwardly. Eito had long since spotted who Kyoshika was going to speak of. Pinkish hair, short stature, bright blue clothes and lowering a bow. Kyoshika pointed to the newcomer. “That’s the person who cut off Sumino-sama’s legs.”

Gaku screamed, as expected. Eito winced from the noise. He quickly conjured up his machine gun, intending to shoot the person down. A bright light passed by. Within seconds, his machine gun broke into a billion pieces as an arrow of light pierced through the cartridge, destroying it from inside, embedding into the wall beside him. “W-who-?!”

“Calm.” The newcomer spoke. Her voice sounded normal. It demanded silence and respect. Instantly, Gaku fell quiet, and the silence grew more. This girl’s footsteps were purposeful as she walked up to where Takumi’s body lay, finger against his neck, palm above his lips. “He’s alive. You’d need to bind his hand but my arrow had cauterised his legs enough.”

“Verily, who are you?” Kyoshika let go of Eito and drew her sword, facing the newcomer. Eito winced as he was dropped unceremoniously, coughing up a bit more blood when hit the ground, clutching at his stomach. The newcomer moved towards Eito and out of instinct, he summoned his scythe, shifting it in front of him in a defensive position, hand pierced by spikes as his blade glowed, thrumming with the beat of his heart. He was not going to let his guard down now, not after he had gotten soft for a human.

“Relax. My name is Kamhuyn. I’m the leader of the Rebellion , a faction formed against V’ehxness’ uprising. I am not here to hurt you.” Kamhuyn closed her eyes, hands raised. Gaku broke out of his stupor, pointing at Takumi, shaking.

“Y-you shot him!” He accused, stammering out of fear.

Kamhuyn let out a soft chuckle, smiling. “You’d be correct. I must say, I heard of you having a traitor within your ranks. I assume this is the traitor, no?” She gestured towards Takumi’s unconscious body.

“What? No, Aotsuki-sama is!” Kyoshika pointed to Eito. All eyes were on him and he needed a way to indicate that he would rather not have that.

Eito grunted, desummoning his scythe as he staggered towards Takumi, sighing as he bandaged his own abdomen with the first aid kid he brought. He then got to work on staunching the bleeding from Takumi’s hand. His ears rang but it helped to block out the others’ vile voices.

Eito finished tying the bandages, cutting off the excess. He looked at Takumi, Eito, whoever they were at this point, closing his eyes as they still appeared as rancid as ever. Still, he couldn’t get those blue eyes out of his mind, glaring at him like he was some monster. No, human .

Eito knew he wasn’t human as much as the rest of the SDU were not humans, but it still hurt. That must’ve been the other Eito. He wondered how he managed to flick between moods so damn fast. He should’ve been better at concealing emotions. That’s what they had both learned in their fake childhood, damnit.

“Aotsuki-sama, do you still need help?” Eito snapped out of his daze, looking up. There was a fleshy blob, sword embedded in its mass, a slimy hand reached out. Kyoshika. Eito sighed, taking her hand and standing. At the very least, Kyoshika’s smell was perhaps one of the least pungent out of the entire unit… that’s what Eito tried to convince himself as he wrinkled his nose at the sharp tang of fish and rotten pine.

“I can walk just fine, Kyoshika-san.” Eito muttered, looking back at Takumi lying on the ground. He was barely alive and if they move now, they should be able to get him back in time to be revived with his limbs, good as new. He frowned, of course the ‘new’ would only be his body, mentally he’d probably break more and more.

Eito sighed as Kyoshika pushed the container containing Takumi’s foul limbs into Eito’s hands as well as the fire extinguisher. “No need to worry, Aotsuki-sama. I’ll carry Sumino-sama.” She seemed to smile as she lifted Takumi up in her arms. She was always so bubbly, willing to do whatever so her friends would be happy. And she was accepted.

“Make sure Sumino doesn’t stab you either, Magadori.” Gaku scolded, sighing. It seemed that he was relatively back to normal. If he had problems, he wasn’t speaking. “Oh, and Aotsuki, Kamhuyn can carry the extinguisher with us.” 

“Oh? You’re trusting a Futuran?” Eito raised his hands as he lowered his arms, allowing Kamhuyn to lift the fire extinguisher. She smiled, nodding.

“I’ve been meaning to check on the others as well. It’s a shame Murvrum died, but that would mean morale is low. We can’t have that happen!” She smiled. It was hard to believe that she was the leader of the Rebellion. She looked just older than Fierian, even having similar pink hair, albeit darker.

“Alright then, Kamhuyn-sama, let’s get going.” Eito began walking, constantly staring at Takumi in Kyoshika’s arms. Although his form was grotesque and nauseating to look at, something about their leader kept drawing his attention.

“Ah, Gaku here mentioned that the person I just shot was your leader. Takumi, correct? I never thought he was that insane.” Kamhuyn shook her head, walking alongside them back to the academy.

“That was Eito-kun. He called us ugly humans, it’s a normal thing.” Eito explained, pretending the limbs he carried didn’t smell of rotten tomatoes. He saw no point in bringing them with him, since it would take more than two hours to reach the academy either way and they needed Takumi alive long enough so that they got to the Revive-O-matic within two hours or so of him dying.

“Oh right, mind explaining why Sumino has you inside his head?!” Gaku pointed a finger at Eito, accusing him. He scoffed, carrying Takumi’s limbs, resisting the urge to gag.

“That’s easy, Gaku-kun!” Eito smiled, laughing. “He killed me and absorbed all my cryptoglobin because he didn’t spare me last time around.”

“Interesting… so your leader is capable of time travel.” Kamhuyn observed, holding the fire extinguisher. Eito glanced around, it was only her. For the leader of a supposed rebellion, Kamhuyn kept defying his expectations.

“Whatever… I don’t like it.” Gaku groaned, carrying his overflowing container of fabric and textiles. “I don’t like all this sci-fi stuff. I don’t like that it’s real, that it interfered with our lives, my life! I don’t like to think that I wouldn’t exist without it! We aren’t even through with these hundred days.”

“Maruko-dono, maybe on the bright side-” Kyoshika tried to interject, making sure Takumi didn’t fall.

“What bright side? My brothers and sisters don’t exist damnit!” Gaku yelled, turning back to look at her. “I try to cheer everyone up and the thanks I get is with this stupid truth that the people I’m fighting for aren’t real! Why should I continue fighting with you guys?!”

He dropped the container on the ground, the overflow falling out the side as he walked up to Kyoshika, pointing his finger at her. “If these past timelines are as bad as you say they are, then let it happen! I don’t care! I’m done working for people like you.”

“Maruko-sama!” Kyoshika was speechless, holding Takumi closer as she pouted. “Maruko-dono, my grandfather isn’t real either! But surely, we can all work together to quench the evil that is V’ehxness!”

“Enough of your fantasies, Magadori! I had fun talking with you about your manga and yuri, but that isn’t enough when you say we’re all related!!” Gaku yelled as Kyoshika looked more crestfallen by the minute.

Eito dropped his own container, letting Takumi’s bloody limbs fall out as he continued smiling, ticked off. He grabbed Gaku’s shoulder, ignoring how vile and disgusting his flesh felt beneath his glove, yanking him around and gripping him tight. He made eye contact, and he relished in how the monster beneath him cowered.

“Gaku-kun, that’s not very nice of you to say to a lady, no? What sort of example are you setting for your siblings?” Eito cocked his head, putting on an innocent facade, a mockery. Gaku twitched beneath him, gulping.

“A-Aotsuki! They’re not real!” Gaku waved those grotesque hands of his and Eito felt utterly disgusted by how cowardly he was, picking on others while being in the same vein like a filthy hypocrite.

“Oh? But didn’t you say we’re all related? That’s how you see it, don’t you? We’re your family too. And family doesn’t hurt family. I’m sure Kyoshika-san doesn’t like you treating her that way.” Eito mused.

Kyoshika spoke up, stammering awkwardly. “A-Aotsuki-dono! I’m a warrior who can stand her ground!”

“I see.” Eito smiled, going back to violently shove Takumi’s pieces into the container, without a care for those fleshy bits, picking it back up. “I’m sure Gaku-kun got the message pretty well too!”

“I- uh- yeah… I guess…” Gaku looked away, putting the fabric that fell back into his container, lifting it back up as they all went along quietly.

“So… you’re all related?” Kamhuyn broke the silence, asking as she hugged the fire extinguisher to her body.

“This one… aha, Aotsuki-dono, you’ll have to explain.” Kyoshika smiled sheepishly. Eito sighed.

“According to Takumi-kun, all of us in the Special Defense Unit are Artificial Futurans, all made from the Undying Flames boy in the Defense Room that we guard.” Eito explained.

“The Second Coming?”

“Yes, that which you Futurans call it. However, despite that, Yugamu-kun did some further research and found that while part of our genetic makeup is similar to the Undying Flames boy, it is more accurate to say that we share a common ancestor. We all have different eye shapes, eye colours, hair colours, none of which come from the Undying Flames boy. Yugamu-kun concluded that we were still originally made with human cells after he sampled some from Nozomi-san.

“So while we have similar genetic makeup, it’s more so because we’re the same species of Artificial Futuran.” Eito chuckled, finding the fact amusing to think about. It was much better than thinking he was related to Takumi or any of them.

“That… whatever.” Gaku pouted, remaining silent afterwards. The wall of Undying Flames came into view. The sky was a lovely pink and orange, showing the sun setting. With that, Kyoshika checked Takumi’s pulse.

“Sumino-dono is still alive. But I don’t think he’d like to wake up with his legs and hand gone.” Kyoshika frowned. “But slaying a fellow comrade goes against the samurai warrior code…”

“Magadori, you do know that your ‘samurai warrior code’ doesn’t exist, right?” Gaku sighed, watching as Kamhuyn fumbled with the fire extinguisher, helped by Eito to put out a section wide enough for all of them to go through.

Kyoshika gasped, offended. “Maruko-dono! You speak a lot towards others in such a foul manner when you’re kind to your siblings!”

“I- wha- No I don’t!” Gaku grew flustered. “They aren’t real-!”

“Maruko-sama, your memories still make you who you are.” Kyoshika sighed, laying Takumi on the grass in the school yard, crossing her arms. “My grandfather taught me many things. From the warrior code, to ways to enjoy life. Sure, he may not be real, but his love is! During the Chunin exams, did Naruto let his opponents and own limitations make him completely give up?”

“Magadori, what are you talking about?”

Kyoshika continued. “When Tokiyuki’s entire family was overthrown by Takauji, did the boy just give up?”

“Magadori, you’re not making sense.” Gaku frowned. Kyoshika sighed, pulling him by the ear in such a manner that her grandfather did to tame the wildest samurai, making Gaku squawk in pain. “Ow! Lemme go!”

“When I , Magadori Kyoshika, a rising warrior, found out that my grandfather was fake, that my whole life was fake from the beginning when I first gazed upon the cherry blossoms to my act of protecting my grandfather when the sky fell, did I, Magadori Kyoshika, give up?” She looked determined, her words pouring from her heart.

“No! Like all my favourite warriors before me, a warrior does not give up so easily! Even if my grandfather is fake, his knowledge is real and I carry it, wield it with my Holy Jumonji sword! Oosuzuki-dono, Mojiro-dono, Kirifuji-dono, Omokage-dono… When all of my friends are crestfallen, giving up hope, will I, Magadori Kyoshika, give up fighting for them? NO!”

Kyoshika smiled, letting Gaku’s ear go as he clutched at his head, frowning but deep in thought. “Even if your past loved ones are fake, you still have family in us. Blood or water, a true warrior protects both. A warrior protects their friends and family. And if you don’t see us as family, see us as your friends! That is the true warrior code.”

“Wow, Magadori… I guess you do have a point…” Gaku grumbled, scratching his head. He shook his head. “But aside from that, who’s going to do the honour of killing Sumin- Of course, it’s you.”

Eito beamed, raising his hand after having put down his container. “I’ve always wanted to kill Takumi-kun for putting us in this mess and revealing my secret to so many of you!” He summoned his scythe, allowing his hand to be pierced, blood flowing out of him. He felt thrilled, being the only one among the SDU to have the privilege of killing their leader. Sure, he’d simply revive again, good as new, but this was his vengeance.

He swung his scythe high over Takumi’s unconscious form, relishing in the way his disfigured flesh writhed on the grass before bringing it down, laughing brightly.

“Can’t believe you people have zero qualms about killing each other! That’s taboo for us.” Kamhuyn observed how happy Eito seemed to be, having decapitated Takumi. The revival drones had sensed his blood spilled, their hovering noises growing louder.

“No, it’s just that guy.” Gaku pointed at Eito, detransforming into his regular worn clothes, lifting his container of textiles. “Aotsuki, after you’re done… gloating or whatever, I’ll need your help with a project.” He muttered.

“Oh? You want me?” Eito smiled, finding it disgusting for someone so vile to require his assistance. “What project?”

“Something for Sumino, that other Aotsuki, and Pakron I guess. Magadori approached me with an idea for me to make dolls in memory of Murvrum.” Gaku sighed. Kyoshika detransformed, then Eito followed suit, crossing his arms.

“Is that why you wanted me and Takumi-kun to go on exploration? To cheer him up?” Eito sighed. “Takumi-kun I understand, but me?”

“Cause your other self is dating Sumino, or whatever. Look, I don’t know how it works. At least I came up with a job for you. Don’t ask me for payment though. What I need from you is to see if you can remember what Murvrum looks like. Er… I’m not sure if you see the commanders normally-”

“I do, thank you for your concern, Maruko.” Eito groaned, walking inside. He was tired and wanted to do his laundry. He heard Kyoshika running, huffing until she stopped in front of him.

“Aotsuki-dono! Will you be alright?” She asked, her eyes bright despite that disgusting fleshy form.

“What do you mean, Kyoshika-san?” Eito asked, internally grimacing as he tried to walk around her.

“Your wound! Sumino-dono stabbed you pretty deeply. Will you be alright? If… if you need me to, I can do the honours and kill you so the Revive-O-matic heals you fully!” She spoke with such fervour it made Eito flinch.

“Excuse me? Ah, no thanks, Kyoshika-san. It’s just a stab. For all I know, Takemaru-kun from Takumi-kun’s first timeline also received such a blow but he recovered fine. Thanks for your concern though.” Eito smiled.

Kyoshika didn’t seem to be done though, not letting him through. “And, and, Aotsuki-dono, thank you.” She bowed so deeply that Eito had to back up a bit to not get touched by her. “When you defended me against Maruko-dono’s flurry of words, I felt my warrior heart grow three… four, er… many sizes! If you ever need my help, you can just ask me. You’re a great comrade, Aotsuki-dono!”

With that, Kyoshika ran off, leaving Eito frozen to the spot. His face felt hot. Feeling strangely suffocated, he cleared his throat, unzipping his jacket just a bit as he went to the cafeteria to make his own food, then headed to his room to eat in peace.

That feeling that he experienced after Kyoshika complimented him was foreign. It felt embarrassing yet weirdly pleasant. Eito paid it no mind, eating his sandwiches in his cold room.